10.01.2014 Views

AR01049_Christian_Landscapes_Final_Report_2_10.pdf - The ...

AR01049_Christian_Landscapes_Final_Report_2_10.pdf - The ...

AR01049_Christian_Landscapes_Final_Report_2_10.pdf - The ...

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

Create successful ePaper yourself

Turn your PDF publications into a flip-book with our unique Google optimized e-Paper software.

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

Settlement, Society and Regionality in<br />

Early Medieval Ireland<br />

PART 2 of 2<br />

<strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council,<br />

December 2010<br />

Principal Investigators: Tomás Ó Carragáin and John Sheehan,<br />

Archaeology Department, University College Cork<br />

Associate Investigators: Sam Turner, Paul MacCotter, Gill Boazman, Bernadette<br />

McCarthy, Aidan Harte, Nick Hogan, Anne Connon, Tara O’Neill, Frank Coyne, Tony<br />

Cummins, Vincent Ronan and Hugh Kavanagh<br />

Funded by the Heritage Council through the Irish National Strategic<br />

Archaeological Research (INSTAR) Programme, 2008-2010


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

This chapter comprises accounts of the various MCL case studies (except for Rosscarbery, Co.<br />

Cork and some of the Galway case studies). Each section outlines the reason for selecting the<br />

area in question, the nature of the evidence and the patterns that have emerged from the<br />

research. <strong>The</strong>se accounts are relatively short overviews rather than definitive analyses, for in<br />

most cases research is ongoing and will be published before long in various monographs as<br />

outlined above (Section 1.5.2).<br />

Chapter 5<br />

Case Studies<br />

5.1 Corcu Duibne, Co. Kerry<br />

<strong>The</strong> whole of the regional kingdom of Corcu Duibne, encompassing the Iveragh and much of<br />

the Corkaguiney peninsulas, was studied by the Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> team. This<br />

discussion focuses primarily on Uí Rathach, the western part of the Iveragh peninsula, which<br />

was the western of two parts of the local kingdom of Áes Irruis Deiscert (‘the people of the<br />

southern peninsula’), one of the three principal sub-divisions of Corcu Duibne (MacCotter<br />

2008, 118; 2009, 51). This is an economically marginal, mountainous landscape with extensive<br />

bog cover in the lowlands. In the early medieval period Uí Rathach was the western of two<br />

parts of the local kingdom of Áes Irruis Deiscert (‘the people of the southern peninsula’), one<br />

of the three principal sub-divisions of the regional kingdom of Corcu Duibne, which also<br />

encompassed much of the Corkaguiney peninsula (MacCotter 2008, 118; 2009, 51). Viking<br />

Age and later documents suggest that the local kings were based around Valentia Harbour, and<br />

it is possible that the large (and partially excavated) cashel of Cahergal was one of their<br />

residences.<br />

In many of Ireland’s landscapes, the very earliest stratum of <strong>Christian</strong>ity is elusive, but here it<br />

is represented by ogham stones, as well as by the minor ecclesiastical site of Caherlehillan,<br />

located in a remote mountain valley in the northeast of Uí Rathach. This site was established on<br />

virgin ground in the later fifth or early sixth century, making it the earliest church site<br />

excavated in Ireland to date (Sheehan 2009). It consisted of a curvilinear enclosure about 30m<br />

in diameter within which was a domestic zone in the western half (represented by curvilinear<br />

wattle houses, evidence for craft activity and food storage and several sherds of B-ware from<br />

the east Mediterranean), and a post-and-wattle church, cemetery, outdoor shrine and cross-slabs<br />

115<br />

116


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

in the eastern half. This arrangement is typical of the vast majority of early ecclesiastical sites<br />

in Uí Rathach, and Caherlehillan and shows that the template was already clear in the minds of<br />

the first or second generation of <strong>Christian</strong>s there. <strong>The</strong> earliest ogham stones found at some sites<br />

possibly indicate that they originated as ‘undeveloped’ burial grounds. We can be confident,<br />

however, that other closely-dateable monuments such as cross-slabs and stone shrines were<br />

erected in fully-developed ecclesiastical settlements, and can therefore conclude that the vast<br />

majority of such sites were established between c.500 and 800 (Ó Carragáin 2009, 330-31).<br />

Especially from the eighth century onwards, their sod or wattle churches and domestic<br />

buildings were replaced by buildings of drystone construction that often survive. Doubtless<br />

some sites were short-lived, but all of the examples excavated to date were operating during the<br />

eighth century, which may represent a high point in the density of churches in the landscape.<br />

As well as some sites of probably local importance (below), there were two regionally<br />

important establishments: Inis Úasal and Skellig Michael. Inis Úasal (‘noble island’) is an<br />

island on Lough Currane at the south of Uí Rathach. This was the principal foundation of St<br />

Fíonán Cam, whose floruit was probably in the approximate period 560-640. According to his<br />

genealogy, he was related to the local Áes Irruis Deiscirt kings, and by c.800 he had been<br />

recognised as the chief saint of the whole of Corcu Duibne (MacCotter 2009, 75-76). <strong>The</strong> core<br />

estate of Inis Úasal, encompassing most of the land around the lake, can be reconstructed, at<br />

least approximately, through a combination of documentary, toponymic and archaeological<br />

evidence (Ó Carragáin 2003a, 134-41; now revised in MacCotter 2009, 151-57). In places it is<br />

delimited by boundary cross-slabs that may well be eighth century. <strong>The</strong>re are hints that it was<br />

originally a royal estate, the rump of which survived at the southwest of the lake at Ightercua.<br />

To the northwest, the estate of Glanhurkin also seems to have belonged to Inis Úasal, though it<br />

may not have been acquired until the Viking Age. Between the two was the estate of Skellig<br />

Michael, preserved as the parish of the Augustinian house of Ballinskelligs, which was<br />

probably built on the site of Skellig Michael’s mainland base (Ó Carragáin 2003a, 141-42;<br />

MacCotter 2009, 85-89, 157-58). Skellig Michael may be a relatively late (eighth-century?)<br />

foundation. <strong>The</strong>re is no documentary or archaeological evidence for a church there before the<br />

eighth century, and it is possible that its founder (who seems to have been called Suibne), was<br />

associated with or inspired by the eighth-century ascetic Céli Dé (servants of God) movement.<br />

Céli Dé foundations are among the last significant monasteries founded in Ireland during the<br />

early medieval period.<br />

117<br />

118


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.1: <strong>The</strong> three tríchas or sub-kingdoms of Corcu Duibne: Áes Irruis Tuascirt,<br />

Áes Coinchinn, and Áes Irruis Deiscirt.<br />

Fig. 5.2: Early Medieval sites in northwest Iveragh.<br />

119<br />

120


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.4: <strong>The</strong> suggested extent of the Inis Úasal ecclesiastical estate.<br />

Fig. 5.5: Cross-slab on the boundary between Termons and Spunkane townlands.<br />

Fig. 5.3: Early medieval sites in southwest Iveragh.<br />

121<br />

122


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Thus, by 800 a significant portion of the land in Uí Ráthach was owned by its mother churches.<br />

Some of the minor churches on these estates may pre-date their formation, but the majority<br />

may have been founded as out-farms. <strong>The</strong>re are four or five examples quite evenly distributed<br />

within the core Inis Úasal estate (Ó Carragáin 2003a, 134-41; Ó Carragáin 2008, 259-264, 272-<br />

76; 2009, 263-269). Perhaps some were run by ecclesiastical families headed by married priests<br />

while others were run directly by members of the Inis Úasal monastic community. <strong>The</strong>y all<br />

seem to incorporate burial grounds, suggesting that, even within ecclesiastical estates, a<br />

significant proportion of the population was buried away from important churches in the pre-<br />

Viking period. <strong>The</strong> even distribution of these sites suggests that the agricultural economy of the<br />

estate was carefully managed, and the surviving elements of the medieval field system have<br />

been identified through survey and HLC. <strong>The</strong>re is a particular concentration of possible<br />

medieval fields around Dromkeare, which may have been the most important of the four outfarms.<br />

Certainly it seems to have had a special role within the estate. It is located on the banks<br />

of the Cummeragh, the main river flowing into Lough Currane, and just outside its enclosure<br />

are the remains of a probable early medieval mill-race and horizontal mill. Probably this was<br />

where the crops produced on the estate of Inis Úasal were processed. <strong>The</strong> many ringforts and<br />

other ‘secular’ settlements on the estate must represent the dwellings of the more affluent laytenants<br />

of Inis Úasal, the individuals referred to in the early sources as manaig. <strong>The</strong> law tracts<br />

make clear that the status of these individuals could vary considerably (Etchingham 1999,<br />

Chapter 9), so it is not surprising to find evidence that some of them lived in ringforts.<br />

<strong>The</strong> density of minor church sites is almost as dense in the non-ecclesiastical estates of Uí<br />

Ráthach, demonstrating the crucial role of minor secular landowners in the <strong>Christian</strong>isation of<br />

the landscape. In a few cases, the name of the family is possibly preserved in the townland<br />

name (Cill Ó Luaigh, Cill Ó an Chathaigh, Cill Ó gCnáimhín and Cill Ó gCróin) (Ó Cíobháin<br />

2009, 93); if so, it is telling that these are very obscure kin-groups that seem to have sunk into<br />

obscurity at an early period. At Caherlehillan the church site is just next to an impressive<br />

cashel, which may be the residence (or the Viking Age successor of the residence) of the family<br />

that founded the site. This proximity, coupled with the fact that children were buried at the<br />

church site (no bones survived), hint that the church may have been run by an ecclesiastical<br />

branch of this family (Sheehan 2009). By contrast, only males were buried in the early<br />

medieval cemetery on Illaunloughan, suggesting that this was a minor island monastery (White<br />

Marshall and Walsh 2005, 84). Another island establishment, Inisdaslevoc (more commonly<br />

known as Church Island), with its tiny sod-built church and single round house, may also have<br />

begun as an eremitical establishment. It must have had close links to the local kings from the<br />

outset, however, since it was at the heart of the Ballycarbery royal estate. In contrast to<br />

Illaunloughan, women were buried there as well as men. In the eighth and ninth centuries,<br />

perhaps in part as an expression of their relative independence, several of these minor sites<br />

outside the Inis Úasal estate invested in stone reliquary shrines for the bones of their founders.<br />

Tellingly, no such shrines are to be found at minor church sites on ecclesiastical land (Ó<br />

Carragáin 2003a).<br />

Non-ecclesiastical burial must also have been common, for most ecclesiastical cemeteries seem<br />

to have been for a single family or small group of religious. While no cemetery settlements<br />

have been identified in the area, some of the burial grounds in ringforts may have originated as<br />

family cemeteries in the early medieval period (though most probably originated later on as<br />

burial grounds for unbaptised children). <strong>The</strong>re is also a modest number of cairns, mounds and<br />

barrows, some of which might be early medieval, but none has been excavated. Only a<br />

minority are on estate or townland boundaries. <strong>The</strong> best example of this is the large cairn with<br />

cross-inscribed ogham stone on the summit of Drung Hill, which marks the northeastern border<br />

of Uí Rathach. This was the óenach or assembly site of the local kingdom, and probably for the<br />

whole of Corcu Duibne; Drung derives from the same root that gives us ‘throng’ in English<br />

(MacCotter 2009, 62). Uí Ráthach is an area rich in ogham stones, but an unusually high<br />

proportion of them occur at ecclesiastical sites (62% versus 37% of those in Ireland as a<br />

whole). Those in non-ecclesiastical contexts were probably boundary or burial markers or both.<br />

<strong>The</strong> western boundary of the Ballycarbery royal estate is marked by a number of monuments,<br />

including prehistoric standing stones, a church site and an isolated ogham stone with an<br />

incomplete inscription that reads ANM CALUMANN MAQ[…] (<strong>The</strong> Soul of Columann Son<br />

of…). <strong>The</strong> formula used indicates that it is a relatively late example, probably seventh century,<br />

commemorating a <strong>Christian</strong>. Calumann is a variant of Colmán, a name which occurs only once<br />

in the Corcu Duibne genealogies in a late seventh century context. We do not know if he was a<br />

king of Corcu Duibne, but this is made less likely by the fact that, if he had any descendents,<br />

123<br />

124


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

they are not recorded. Nevertheless, it is not beyond the bounds of possibility that the<br />

Canburrin stone was erected to commemorate this figure, on the boundary of the royal estate<br />

(Ó Carragán 2009, 256-57). In nearby Cloghanecarhan is an ecclesiastical site with a late sixth-<br />

/ early seventh-century ogham stone commemorating the descendent of Carthan (MAQI MAQI<br />

CARATTINN). Carthan may have been the founder of the ecclesiastical site, but in the absence<br />

of a cross on the ogham stone and an ecclesiastical toponym in the townland name we cannot<br />

rule out the possibility that he was someone commemorated in a non-ecclesiastical cemetery<br />

which later became an ecclesiastical site.<br />

<strong>The</strong> most striking pattern evident in Viking Age Uí Rathach is the abandonment of a significant<br />

number of minor ecclesiastical sites. Caherlehillan seems to have been abandoned in the eighth<br />

century while on Illaunloughan permanent occupation ceased in the ninth century (Sheehan<br />

2009; White Marshall and Walsh 2005, 37). <strong>The</strong> absence of Viking Age features – such as<br />

cross-slabs and rectilinear domestic buildings – at many of the unexcavated minor sites is also<br />

suggestive, considering the unusually conspicuous archaeology of the area. By analogy with<br />

other areas, it seems likely that many non-ecclesiastical cemeteries also ceased to function at<br />

this time. In contrast, the regionally important establishments of Skellig Michael and especially<br />

Inis Úasal consolidated their positions during this time. Inis Úasal, for example, features a<br />

number of monumental tenth- to eleventh-century cross-slabs and in the twelfth century it<br />

acquired one of only two Romanesque churches in the area. Both sites retained a monastic<br />

component; for example one of the slabs on Inis Úasal commemorates a man who is described<br />

as an anchorite (AI 1058). We do not know the fate of the minor church sites within its estate at<br />

this time; perhaps some of them continued as settlements but lost their ecclesiastical/burial<br />

functions.<br />

During the Viking Age, such locally important may have acquired relatively large drystone<br />

churches or even larger churches of wood, but archaeologically speaking they are victims of<br />

their own success: they usually went on to become parish centres and their churches were<br />

replaced in the twelfth century (as at Killemlagh) or more usually later. Even their curvilinear<br />

enclosures were usually obliterated as their graveyards expanded. <strong>The</strong>re are a few exceptions,<br />

however. One is Church Island, which in the seventh century had a tiny sod-built church and<br />

may have been eremitical in character. This was superseded by an unusually large drystone<br />

church with sculpted finial, as a result of recent re-excavation, we know was built in the tenth<br />

or eleventh century (Hayden 2008). Despite its island location, it was quite accessible and may<br />

have had a pastoral role before the formal establishment of parishes. Certainly its church was<br />

built to accommodate far more than could have lived on the island (thirty or more). Also, while<br />

a very modest number of burials was associated with the earlier church, the rate of burial seems<br />

to have risen exponentially thereafter. <strong>The</strong> prestige of the site in this regard must have been<br />

bound up with its status as a royal chapel at the heart of the principal estate of the kings of Áes<br />

Irruis Deiscirt who, especially from the mid-tenth century, emerge as the kings of the whole of<br />

Corcu Duibne (MacCotter 2008, 135). Doubtless these kings were involved in commissioning<br />

the fine new drystone church, which among other things may have served as a royal chapel.<br />

Elsewhere in Uí Rathach a number of locally important church sites continued in use and must<br />

have benefitted from the additional patronage and burial revenues that accrued as a result of the<br />

decline of nearby sites. Interestingly, a number of these sites, such as Killinane and Killemlagh,<br />

are alluded to in the twelfth-century Life of Fionán, even though they are outside the core Inis<br />

Úasal estate (Mac Cotter 2009, 76). Either their continued success was facilitated by longstanding<br />

associations with Inis Úasal, or else such associations were fabricated ex post facto.<br />

125<br />

126


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

5.2 Fir Maige, Co. Cork (Paul Mac Cotter with a contribution by Tomás Ó<br />

Carragáin)<br />

This study focusses on a part of Munster for which an unparalleled range of historical source<br />

material survives which allows us to gain unique insights into the secular and ecclesiastical<br />

structures and arrangements of an Irish territory over a period of several centuries. <strong>The</strong><br />

immediate diachronic range involved, approximately the period 1000 to 1250, spans arguably<br />

the greatest fault line of all in Irish history, that of the Anglo-Norman invasion. This study thus<br />

offers special insights into the functioning of the fundamental secular administrative and<br />

ecclesiastical pastoral units of a typical Irish territory both before and after the Anglo-Norman<br />

invasion. It is also possible, however, to attempt a full historical survey of the origins of the<br />

secular and ecclesiastical estates concerned. <strong>The</strong> ‘star’ of this particular show is a<br />

topographical tract, Críchad an Chaoilli, discussed below. <strong>The</strong> ‘support cast’ of materials<br />

which enable us to elucidate fully the treasures of this document form principle two categories,<br />

hagiography and genealogy. An additional member of this ‘support cast’ is the extensive<br />

material from the early Anglo-Norman period, study of which facilitates a suitable dénouement<br />

for the work in hand.<br />

Críchad an Chaoilli is a topographical tract dealing with the kingdom of Caoille or Fir Maige,<br />

whose extent is now represented by the area of much of the baronies of Fermoy and of<br />

Condons and Clangibbon, in Co. Cork, as well as by small neighbouring portions of Counties<br />

Limerick and Waterford (O’Keeffe 1931). Críchad is based on an original which can be dated<br />

to the period 1138 × 1151, while containing earlier material (MacCotter 2010, 265). Críchad<br />

forms part of a small corpus of such material, but differs from its fellows in being significantly<br />

more detailed and in containing material not found in the others. (<strong>The</strong>se concern lands in west<br />

Cork, Mayo and Galway). Críchad lists bailte (the original baile was the Gaelic estate), their<br />

sub-denominations, and their allodial proprietorial families. Bailte are in turn grouped into<br />

túatha. <strong>The</strong> ruling families of each túath are also named. Uniquely, however, Críchad also<br />

names the dedicated church of each túath where its burials must occur, and names the<br />

hereditary ecclesiastical families of these churches. Furthermore, in the nomenclature of its<br />

túatha, their families, and the comments of its author Críchad provides material of value in the<br />

task of reconstructing the earlier history of its túatha. As such this document is unique in that it<br />

127<br />

gives a high degree of social, communal and ecclesiastical information about an Irish localkingdom<br />

during the first half of the 12 th century, information which is not available in any<br />

other source or for any other district. While the few other similar documents concentrate on the<br />

secular túatha arrangements Críchad adds a unique layer of ecclesiastical information as well<br />

as secular historical narrative data of a more substantial nature than found in these others.<br />

Again, the sheer density of its toponymy is remarkable in comparison to its fellows.<br />

Críchad presents a number of possibilities for the historian and archaeologist. Its density of<br />

placenames is such as to provide an opportunity to reconstruct approximately accurate maps of<br />

its túatha. Of the 180 or so place-names recorded in Críchad approximately two-thirds can be<br />

definitely identified and another dozen and a half tentatively identified. <strong>The</strong>se identifications<br />

are based on the work of Power (1932), Ó Buachalla (1966) and MacCotter (2008, 266-9),<br />

where they are summarized.<br />

This mapping in turn allows the question of the spatial relationship between these túatha and<br />

the subsequent pattern of Anglo-Norman manors in the cantred of Fermoy to be examined.<br />

(Fermoy was the direct spatial successor to the Gaelic kingdom of Fir Maige.) It is perhaps<br />

surprising that no study of this spatial relationship has been attempted so far for Fermoy with<br />

its uniquely detailed toponomy. Before such a comparison can be made, however, it is<br />

necessary to first reconstruct the manorial structure of Fermoy. Once again we are extremely<br />

fortunate in that the eclectic nature of source-material survival has been kind to Fermoy, and an<br />

untypically substantial body of evidence remains for its manors and fees, dating to the period<br />

down to c.1370. Once the manors are mapped (using a methodology described below), it is<br />

then possible to carry out such a comparison. This comparison contributes to the question of<br />

the principles involved in Anglo-Norman manor creation in Ireland, although a full treatment<br />

of this subject is for another forum. From our perspective the correlation between Angl-<br />

Norman manors and the earlier túatha as indicated by placenames in the Críchad is especially<br />

important. <strong>The</strong> conclusion to be drawn from this study is that, by and large, in Fermoy Anglo-<br />

Norman manors appear to have been formed by using the templates of individual bailte or of<br />

several bailte together. Thus several manors will be found in the area of a single túath.<br />

128


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Something must be said here of the methodology of estate reconstruction. <strong>The</strong> core dynamic of<br />

this discipline arises from a simple principle, namely that when the Anglo-Norman colonists<br />

arrived in Ireland in the late twelfth century they adopted, with little change, a pre-existing<br />

indigenous administrative system with ancient roots, and duly preserved significant elements<br />

and spatial or areal outlines of that system for a considerable period afterwards (MacCotter<br />

2008 passim). <strong>The</strong>refore, access to this ‘High-Gaelic’ spatial system occurs via a<br />

reconstruction of the system in operation in the ‘High-Norman’ period. This can be done in<br />

two stages, directly by access to the surviving records from the Anglo-Norman period, and less<br />

directly by reference to the greater volume of records from later periods which can be shown to<br />

preserve faithfully the spatial outlines of divisions whose roots can be traced back to the Anglo-<br />

Norman period. In the course of this work Paul Mac Cotter has shown how the various<br />

categories of spatial divisions inter-relate and inform each other. In particular, he has<br />

discovered principles with a wide and sometimes even general application from the study of<br />

particular regions where significant quantities of source material remains, for such evidential<br />

survivals are local and eclectic. In this way a hierarchy of spatial divisions has come to be<br />

recognized, classified and reconstructed. Units studied include the Gaelic units of trícha cét,<br />

túath and baile biataig, the colonial units of vills, villates, manors and cantreds, and the<br />

ecclesiastical units of parish, rural deanery and rural rectory.<br />

<strong>The</strong> basic economic and fiscal ‘estate’ of pre-Invasion Gaelic Ireland was the baile (biataig),<br />

which has been described as ‘the taxable unit of landholding, the economically independent<br />

estate of twelfth-century Ireland, the fundamental property unit of the lineage group, the<br />

mechanism by which property was allocated among the families of the sept’ (MacCotter 2008,<br />

23). <strong>The</strong>se estates were then grouped into larger units, which are best called late-túatha (to<br />

distinguish them from other concepts of the term ‘túath’). <strong>The</strong> late-túath was ruled by a taísech<br />

tuaithe or ‘túath leader’, often the hereditary leader of an aristocratic cenél, although sometimes<br />

merely a maer or steward appointed by the local king. This office holder seems to have born<br />

functions such as tax or tribute collection and leadership of the local military levy. Where such<br />

units have been reconstructed anterior to the present study we find a size range for bailte in the<br />

region of 700 to 7,000 acres and for late-túatha between 9,000 to upwards of 90,000 acres. In<br />

each the average size tends to the lower end of the scale: thus, for bailte an average size of a<br />

little above 2,000 acres can be suggested. Here we can speak of the baile as the estate and the<br />

late-túath as the district (for want of a better term). Government, in medieval as well as<br />

modern times, has always discharged its functions by means of a hierarchy of spatial units at<br />

the bottom of which we find divisions such as the 19 th century district electoral division and<br />

poor-law union and the earlier (civil) parish which, in both Late Medieval and Early Modern<br />

times, has possessed civic as well as ecclesiastical functions, usually shared with the manor and<br />

its court leet. In Ireland such ‘district’ administrative units were the heirs to the earlier latetúath.<br />

Baile and late-túath are well-evidenced in records of 11 th and 12 th century Ireland. <strong>The</strong><br />

baile seems to originate during the first years of the 11 th century through some form of reorganization<br />

of an older estate system while evidence for the late-túath is (as shown in the<br />

present study), earlier by several centuries. <strong>Final</strong>ly, we should note the existence of a third<br />

spatial unit of pre-Invasion Ireland in the category of estates and districts: the ecclesiastical<br />

estate, the landed property of an important church. Such estates seem to be broadly similar in<br />

size to their neighbouring late-túatha.<br />

<strong>The</strong> key to a methodology of reconstruction for such estates and districts lies in understanding<br />

the relationships between the various spatial units of both pre- and post-Invasion Ireland. We<br />

know several useful things about these. In the rich agricultural lands of eastern Ireland the<br />

indigenous baile often becomes the small colonial parish. Larger parishes are often based on<br />

single late-túatha or on divisions of these, usually halved but sometimes further sub-divided.<br />

In many cases, of course, the parish is merely the ecclesiastical equivalent of the secular manor,<br />

and so we should often think in terms of ‘parish/manor’, although here, as throughout<br />

consideration of this complex subject, such a concordance is merely one of a number of<br />

variants one observes. One such variant concerns rectories. Where the boundaries of these<br />

agree with those of parishes nothing further need be said, but where rectory and vicarage do not<br />

coincide the bounds of the rectory are a much better guide to otherwise hidden secular<br />

boundaries than are those of the vicarage. This is because during the first years of the Anglo-<br />

Norman colony lords actually owned the ecclesiastical benifices (tithes and rights of<br />

advowson) of their property, and so the rectory will be the spatial equivalent of the actual estate<br />

or manor. In this way, for example, we sometimes find a single parish composed of two or<br />

more rectories, and here we must look for several secular estates even though there is only one<br />

129<br />

130


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

parish and vicarage. Sometimes such boundaries will preserve the memory of manors while in<br />

other cases we find rectories preserving the extent of bailte. Again, this reminds us that where<br />

such differences exist the parochial (or vicarial) boundaries may have been drawn primarily<br />

with pastoral concerns in mind and bear little relationship to any secular landholding pattern.<br />

Yet another useful indicator is that of the early-modern unit of productivity assessment, the<br />

ubiquitous quarter or ceathramh. <strong>The</strong>se were certainly the descendants of the quarters of the<br />

13 th and 14 th centuries, in turn actual quarters of the unit known to the colonists as the villate,<br />

the direct descendant of the baile (biataig). While some corruption and alteration in<br />

mensuration practices had occurred in the interim there is certainly a direct relationship<br />

between the quarters of both periods and their original whole, the baile estate. <strong>Final</strong>ly, for<br />

ecclesiastical estates we have the Late Medieval pattern of prebends and rectories in possession<br />

of major capitular dignitaries and canons which, in almost all cases, preserve the outline of<br />

diocesan estates which were, in turn, the descendants of the earlier, pre-diocesan ecclesiastical<br />

estates spoken of above.<br />

Críchad allows us to examine this process in the kind of detail not possible elsewhere. <strong>The</strong><br />

most striking point which emerges as this work has progressed is the similarities and<br />

interrelationships between the secular túath estates and the ecclesiastical tearmonn estates in Fir<br />

Maige. <strong>The</strong> secular history of both kingship and túath structure in Fir Maige can be<br />

reconstructed from the annals, Críchad, genealogies and other sources, enabling a diachronic<br />

account of both kingdom and its sub-divisions to be given over a six-century period. This can<br />

then be related to a similar descent of the three major ecclesiastical estates within the territory.<br />

Remarkably and untypically, detailed hagiography exists for each of these, thus allowing a<br />

similar reconstruction to take place in this sphere. It is therefore possible to reconstruct an<br />

approximate landholding and estate-development account for both secular and ecclesiastical<br />

landholdings here down to the 13 th century, with a corresponding insight into how both relate to<br />

each other, and in turn draw comparisons with the lesser amount known from the other study<br />

areas.<br />

Another question which Críchad, with its wealth of detail, assists with is that of the origin and<br />

development of the Gaelic túath (or better, late-túath), a subject hitherto largely unexplored.<br />

This question is closely related to that of the origin of the ecclesiastical estate in Fir Maige. A<br />

further value of Críchad lies in its usefulness for throwing light on the question of parish<br />

formation, given the pre- or better, proto-parochial structure it reveals in Fir Maige, and the<br />

comparing of this structure with the subsequent parish structure which emerges during the<br />

Norman settlement. Clearly this aspect of the study has value for the ongoing study of the<br />

questions of parish formation and pastoral development in Ireland. This examination of<br />

Críchad has been undertaken as part of the Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project. This project<br />

had already seen detailed work on the early ecclesiastical and secular aspects of several special<br />

study areas. A guiding principle of this project has been that the ecclesiastical cannot be studied<br />

in isolation from the secular as both systems were deeply intertwined and interrelated, and<br />

aspects of each has direct implications for the other. Our research attempts to describe the<br />

entire structure of the early Irish Church in each study area while at the same time reconstruct<br />

the surrounding secular society in which this Church is embedded, and observe the many ways<br />

in which both Church and Society interrelate.<br />

Turning exclusively to matters of Church, a number of studies are possible with Críchad,<br />

noting especially the high density of toponyms, where many ecclesiastical toponyms occur in<br />

purely secular contexts. When the ecclesiastical detail in Críchad is compared to Paul<br />

MacCotter’s detailed reconstruction of the Anglo-Norman ecclesiastical system in Fermoy and<br />

also to the archaeological record, the following comparisons can be made.<br />

1. Pre-Invasion origins of Anglo-Norman parish churches, monastic foundations and chapels<br />

of ease (if any).<br />

2. Comparison of the proto-parish structure as found in Críchad and the subsequent parish<br />

structure here.<br />

3. <strong>The</strong> relationship of ecclesiastical toponyms with the results of 1 and 2 above.<br />

131<br />

132


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

4. Full classification of all ecclesiastical sites in Fir Maige (status, toponymy, archaeology,<br />

occurrence in Críchad, churches and church sites, evidence of burial usage only, evidence of<br />

early origin, evidence of dedications, etc.)<br />

<strong>The</strong>se comparisons or surveys enable a detailed picture of the Early Church in Fir Maige to<br />

emerge. We gain some idea of the number of major and minor church establishments in<br />

existence, as well as something of the nature of pastoral care here. Certain principles emerge<br />

from this research. For example, of the 14 proto-parish churches indicated in Críchad eleven<br />

subsequently became colonial parish churches. This suggests that most túath-churches retained<br />

parochial status under the Anglo-Normans. This principle can tentatively be applied to other<br />

areas such as Corcu Duibne. Many of the Anglo-Norman parish churches in Corcu Duibne do<br />

not demonstrate archaeological evidence of pre-Norman age and this is usually attributed to<br />

removal of any older structure at the time these new and much larger churches were being built.<br />

Another figure from Fermoy may be considered. In the cantred there were a total of 45 parish,<br />

rectory and chapel of ease churches datable to the colonial period. Of these at least 23 can be<br />

shown to have had pre-Invasion origins, while another 16 were located in non-ecclesiastical<br />

toponyms occurring in Críchad. This suggests that the majority of colonial churches were built<br />

on sites earlier occupied by pre-Invasion churches. <strong>The</strong> relevance of the emergence of such<br />

principles has clear application in other study areas. <strong>The</strong>refore a region like Fermoy, from<br />

where documentary evidence is plentiful just as archaeological evidence is scarce, can be used<br />

to shed light on a region like west Kerry, where the opposite is the case. <strong>The</strong> same may be said<br />

in reverse in the case of archaeological evidence.<br />

Fig. 5.6 <strong>The</strong> Anglo-Norman manors of Fir Maige. By and large, these appear to have been<br />

formed by using the templates of individual bailte or of several bailte together. Thus<br />

several manors will be found in the area of a single túath.<br />

133<br />

134


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.8 Brí Gobann, on the outskirts of the town of Fermoy, was one of the most<br />

important churches in Fir Maige and controlled a large ecclesiastical estate. <strong>The</strong> medieval<br />

parish church incorporates part of a pre-Romanesque church with antae.<br />

Fig. 5.7 Ecclesiastical sites (top) and other early medieval settlement archaeology (bottom)<br />

in the Fir Maige study area.<br />

135<br />

Fig. 5.9 Two of the local kingdoms of Fir Maige, Co. Cork (Uí Chuscraid and Uí<br />

Chuscraid Sléibe). Shaded grey are the ecclesiastical lands of the two principal<br />

foundations of St Molaga (Tulach Mín Molaga and Áth Cros Molaga – represented by<br />

grey lozenges). Various minor churches and settlements are also visible.<br />

136


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> rest of this section comprises an example of ecclesiastical estate reconstruction in Fir<br />

Maige. <strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical tearmonn of Saint Molaga was the second tearmann in the eastern<br />

moiety of Fir Maige. It had two major churches: Aghacross and Labbamolaga, the latter the<br />

church known as Eidhnén Molaga in Críchad. Críchad names the church of Eidhnén ‘with its<br />

tearmonn’ as the church of Uí Chuscraid Sléibe, and Áth Cros that of the neighbouring túath of<br />

Uí Chuscraid. It names the ecclesiastical families of Áth Cros as Uí Chorcráin, Uí Chennsáin,<br />

Uí Óengusa, Uí Muircheartaig and Uí Duibhedaig, and those of Eidhnén as Mag Fhloinn and<br />

Ui Chuscráin (O’Keeffe 1928, 174-5). Uí Óengusa were also associated with the church of<br />

Kilworth.<br />

Fig. 5.10 Labbamolaga (Tulach Mín) from the air showing the early ecclesiastical<br />

enclosure surrounding the site.<br />

Molaga (Mo Laca) is another saint to be commemorated in a written life (O’Keeffe 1931).<br />

Betha Molaga has been dated to the period 1114 × 1119 by Herbert (2004, 136-7) and is clearly<br />

a work emanating from the church of Tulach Mín, one of two chief churches associated with<br />

the saint in the life. <strong>The</strong> location of this church has rather strangely confused previous<br />

commentators; there can be little doubt but that O’Hanlon and Ó Riain (1977, 140) are correct<br />

in identifying Tulach Mín with the church of Templemolaga in Labbamolaga, the traditional<br />

burial place or ‘bed’ of the saint. An early 13 th century reference confirms this identification<br />

(below). <strong>The</strong> second church associated with the saint in the life is Áth Cros, and both churches<br />

are also associated with the saint in the 12 th century revision of Cath Almaine (Ó Riain 1978,<br />

184-6). An annal of 1164 records the slaying of the comarba (‘successor’: important church<br />

head) of Molaga, but his church is not mentioned.<br />

Fig. 5.11 <strong>The</strong> pre-Romanesque shrine-chapel at Labbamolaga (Tulach Mín).<br />

<strong>The</strong>se references suggest a chronology, for the life makes no mention of any division of the<br />

saint’s tearmonn, which is treated as a single unit, and there is even a statement of its<br />

boundaries. Unfortunately most of the places mentioned in this cannot be identified. <strong>The</strong><br />

situation reflected in Críchad, where the estate has apparently been divided into two divisions<br />

around both churches, each in neighbouring túatha, is also the situation found to prevail in the<br />

colonial period. Given that the earlier monastic estates seem to have descended intact into the<br />

cross-lands of the later dioceses, it is interesting to note that the tearmonn-lands of Molaga<br />

formed two distinct but adjoining episcopal estates, the manor of Aghacross and the knight’s<br />

fee of Neynan Molag (from An Eidhnén). <strong>The</strong> area of these corresponds to the conjoined civil<br />

137<br />

138


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

parishes of Aghacross and Templemolaga. One axis of the estate as given in the life (O’Keeffe<br />

1931, 17) shows the tearmonn bounded by Darach Mochua (Darragh, Co. Limerick) and the<br />

Uinnsinn (the river Funcheon). <strong>The</strong>se are precisely the boundaries of the manor of Aghacross<br />

on a north to south axis, and show beyond doubt that the tearmonn as illustrated in the life<br />

comprises the area of both later ecclesiastical fees here, just as the life treats the tearmonn as a<br />

single unit. It is also remarkable that the toponymy matches these developments. Both the life<br />

and Cath Almaine speak of the church of Tulach Mín while Críchad and the colonial records<br />

speak of the same church as Eidhnén Molaga. Elsewhere a date of 1138 × 1151 has been<br />

suggested for Críchad’s composition (MacCotter 2008), and, given Herbert’s dates for Betha<br />

Molaga, it seems likely that Molaga’s tearmonn was divided sometime between 1119 and 1151,<br />

an event which must relate to the contemporary division of the single túath of Uí Chuscraid<br />

into two new túatha.<br />

What of the earlier history of these lands? <strong>The</strong> betha of Molaga is an accomplished literary<br />

compilation whose concern with matters dating to the time of its composition is transparent.<br />

However, it also contains material of some antiquity. Its content may be summarised as<br />

follows. <strong>The</strong> name Mo Laca is an hypochoristic (a ‘pet’ or affectionate form) version of the<br />

saint’s full name, Láichín. His genealogy derives him from Uí Chuscraid of Fir Maige and his<br />

place of birth is given as Liathmhuine (in Uí Chuscraid). <strong>The</strong> narrative then moves on to the<br />

saint in adult life, showing him in possession of his chief church of Áth Cros and already<br />

associated with Cathal mac Áedha, the king of Munster (+ 628), where the saint is involved in<br />

naming the king’s newborn son (and eventual successor), Cú-cen-Mathair (+ 666). Later,<br />

Molaga cures Cú-cen- Mathair from what seems to be a depression, and is rewarded by having<br />

his lands freed from imposition and granted other benefits. A number of witnesses to this act<br />

are recorded, historical characters whose obituaries occur during the period 641-686, while a<br />

number of other historical characters are brought into contact with the saint, with an obituary<br />

range of 628-663. <strong>The</strong>n Áth Cros is destroyed by druids through the neglect of the local king,<br />

Cuanu mac Cailchín (+ 646). Molaga departs Fir Maige in high dudgeon and engages in an<br />

ecclesiastical career which sees him visiting Ulster, Connacht, Scotland and Wales during<br />

which he performs many miracles, even to raising people from the dead. In Dublin he cures its<br />

king and is rewarded with a grant of the baile of Lann Bechaire (near Balbriggan) and in Wales<br />

he visits Saint David. Eventually, the people of Fir Maige send delegations to the saint, now<br />

resident in the monastery of Clonmacnoise, pleading for his return, for the land of Fir Maige<br />

has been cursed since the saint’s departure. Various delegations fail until at last the saint<br />

repents upon a visit by a delegation of women from Fir Maige who bear their breasts in<br />

supplication to him. Molaga then returns to Fir Maige, and all live happily ever after, as it<br />

were.<br />

<strong>The</strong> betha was, of course, written five hundred years after the saint is said to have lived. Ó<br />

Riain (1977, passim) dismisses the betha as beyond historical verification and instead points to<br />

the probable derivation of the saint’s name, Láichín, from Lug, the chief god of the Celtic<br />

pantheon. In this context attention is drawn to the prehistoric stone monuments adjacent to the<br />

church of Templemolaga as an implicit pagan worship site, as well as to the role of Lug as<br />

ancestor-deity to several adjacent peoples. Additional attention is drawn to the phenomenon of<br />

cult diffusion, where the memory of an originally singular saint has fractured into that of<br />

several ostensibly unrelated saints who, upon examination, demonstrate several common<br />

features. In this instance Molaga is linked with a second Molaga of the Dál Cais whose church<br />

was at Singland near Limerick. In the present context attention is drawn to various saints<br />

called Molaga, Lóchéne and Laichtín in Cork, Limerick and Leix, and the association of at<br />

least one of these with August 1, the feast of the god Lug, Lugnasad.<br />

What are we to make of all of this? While several of the episodes enumerated in the betha are<br />

anachronistic and so certainly fictitious, the bulk of them relate to the first half of the seventh<br />

century, and can be dated by the relevant obituaries to the period 628- 670. <strong>The</strong> association<br />

between Molaga and Lann Bechaire in Fingal is found in the early ninth-century martyrologies,<br />

while dues accrue to Molaga from Ciarraige Cuirche, suggesting some link with the church of<br />

Lismore, as in the case of Brí Gobann. Clearly, the origins of these linkages lie several<br />

centuries before the date of the betha’s composition. <strong>The</strong> betha makes no mention of the donor<br />

of the saint’s tearmonn lands, and shows a marked antipathy to the lineage of the saint, Uí<br />

Chuscraid, while at the same time heaping praise on that of Eóganacht Glennomnach. On the<br />

face of it this seems to reflect the political situation at the time of the betha’s composition, and<br />

may well reflect the weak situation of Uí Chuscraid at that time. Given that the tearmonn lands<br />

139<br />

140


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

of Molaga appear to lie securely within the earlier territory of Uí Chuscraid, one suspects that<br />

the original donor was of this lineage. Yet it needs be born in mind that Uí Chuscraid appear to<br />

have fallen from power in Fir Maige at a period which may perhaps begin as early as the later<br />

years of the saint’s floruit as given by the betha’s chronology. While Ó Riain’s arguments are<br />

attractive it is safer, given our present state of knowledge, to accept Molaga as an historical<br />

figure whose connexion with Lug is merely etymological.<br />

<strong>The</strong> history of this tearmonn cannot be viewed in isolation but must relate to its secular context.<br />

Molaga’s kin, the Uí Chuscraid lineage of Fir Maige, appear to have replaced an earlier lineage<br />

here circa 600 only to be themselves replaced by Ui Chongangairm, probably towards the end<br />

of the seventh century or early in the following. <strong>The</strong> saga material and annals concerning the<br />

Uí Chuscraid kings clearly locate their powerbase within the area of the later tuatha of Uí<br />

Chuscraid as extended in Críchad. Clearly both túatha bearing their name at this time (Uí<br />

Chuscraid and Uí Chuscraid Sléibe) must represent their original túath: both túatha lie adjacent<br />

and, significantly, the ecclesiastical estate of the Uí Chuscraid saint, Molaga, was divided<br />

between both túatha. When this single túath split into two is unclear, but the description of Uí<br />

Chuscraid Sléibe as fonn timchill offers a clue. All previous commentators have chosen to<br />

regard this as a technical term giving the meaning of ‘border land’ but Paul MacCotter has<br />

shown elsewhere that in fact the reference is to lands in dispute between the tríchas of Fir<br />

Maige and its northern neighbour, Fonn Timchill, probably as part of a much greater dispute<br />

between the two kingdoms of Munster, Desmumu and Tuadmumu, nd their Meic Carthaig and<br />

Uí Briain kings (MacCotter 2008, 269-71; 2004, 50-62). Críchad lists no families in its baile<br />

list for Uí Chuscraid Sléibe, suggesting that the territory may already have been lost to Fir<br />

Maige at time of composition of the original. Yet this is far from certain: that the Anglo-<br />

Norman lords of both Fermoy and Natherlach (in Fontymkyll) divided up the area of this túath<br />

evenly between them indicates that the Uí Caím lords of Fir Maige must still have exercised<br />

some overlordship of at least part of this disputed territory down to the Invasion. It may well<br />

be that the túath was divided between the Uí Chaím kingdom of Fir Maige and the Uí Briainheld<br />

territory of Aherlow at the time of the invasion, and that the subsequent border between<br />

both successor colonial lordships reflects this earlier status quo. In all of this it is clear that Uí<br />

Chuscraid Sléibe must have existed since before any Uí Briain agression began here. <strong>The</strong><br />

establishment of a significant Uí Briain presence around Aherlow and Duntryleague is at least<br />

as old as the 1050s, while the establishment of a significant border here between Desmumu and<br />

Tuadmumu dates to the years after 1118. <strong>The</strong> slaying of the Eóganacht Glennamnach king,<br />

Finguine Ua Finnguine, at the hands of the king of Déisi Muman in 1057 may also offer some<br />

dating assistance here, for another important polity in An Fonn Timchill were In Déis Becc,<br />

who, although living in a discrete section from the main Déisi territory, gave several kings to<br />

the latter. <strong>The</strong>se references suggest that Uí Chuscraid Sléibe may have been created by<br />

division from Túath Uí Chuscraid as early as the 1050s. As against this the evidence<br />

concerning the tearmonn lands of Saint Molaga would rather suggest a date during the first half<br />

of the 12 th century. In summary, we should note the parallels between the secular and<br />

ecclesiastical sources here, both of which combine to suggest that the secular and ecclesiastical<br />

estate structure of Fir Maige appears to derive from an earlier situation which can be<br />

chronologically dated to the first half of the seventh century.<br />

<strong>The</strong> importance of Molaga’s two churches is also indicated by the archaeological record, for<br />

Labbamolaga is delimited by a large curvilinear enclosure and significant Romanesque and<br />

pre-Romanesque remains survive there, while the ruined church of Aghacross also incorporates<br />

Romanesque elements. (Note that these are represented by grey lozenges in Fig. 5.9.) <strong>The</strong><br />

presence at Labbamolaga of a shrine-chapel housing the grave of the saint suggests, perhaps,<br />

that this was his considered to be his principal establishment, at least at the time this was built.<br />

<strong>The</strong> building belongs to a small group of shrine-chapels that seem to be among the earliest<br />

extant mortared stone buildings in Ireland; it may have been constructed in the ninth century or<br />

perhaps the tenth (Ó Carragáin 2010, 66-67). <strong>The</strong> presence of monumental early medieval<br />

cross-slabs confirms the prestige of Labbamolaga as a place of burial due to the presence there<br />

of saintly remains. <strong>The</strong>re are no cross-slabs at Aghacross or indeed anywhere else in the Fir<br />

Maige study area. Perhaps Aghacross grew in importance in the final centuries of the early<br />

medieval period. This would explain its equal treatment in the early twelfth-century<br />

hagiography and its fine mid-twelfth-century Romanesque church. It has some advantages over<br />

Labbamolaga, not least its relatively low-lying and central location on the banks of the<br />

Funshion, which contrasts with the hilly terrain in which Labbamolaga is situated. <strong>The</strong> trend<br />

seems to have continued thereafter, for while the churches at Labbamolaga were left largely as<br />

141<br />

142


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

they were in the twelfth century, the Romanesque church at Aghacross was greatly enlarged in<br />

the late medieval period.<br />

As noted above, it appears that there was a single ecclesiastical estate of Aghacross /<br />

Labbamolaga until around the later eleventh or twelfth century, contained within a single tuath<br />

of Uí Chuscraid. Apart from Molaga’s two important establishments, located at opposite ends<br />

of this long estate, there is no evidence for early church sites within it, though the probable<br />

minor site of Baunnanooneeny may have been on its eastern boundary. In this regard the estate<br />

contrasts markedly with that of Inis Úasal in Corcu Duibne with its many minor churches<br />

(Section 5.1). <strong>The</strong>re are, however, several ‘ecclesiastical’ ringforts within the estate, most of<br />

them univallate. <strong>The</strong>re are only two bivallate ringforts in the estate and it may not be<br />

coincidence that one is the ringfort closest to Labbamolaga, while the other is the one closest to<br />

Aghacross. <strong>The</strong>se ringforts could represent the principal Uí Chuscraid residences in these<br />

subdivisions of their kingdom prior to the establishment of the ecclesiastical estate (which<br />

apparently occurred in the seventh century). <strong>The</strong>y may have remained in use, or otherwise they<br />

may have been built, when the estate was established, in which case they might express the<br />

close association between Molaga’s churches and the local elite within this kingdom. We will<br />

see further evidence of such ‘twinning’ of important secular and ecclesiastical sites in the<br />

Southern Uí Fáeláin case study (Section 5.3).<br />

important church of Brí Gobann, which dwarfed that of Aghacross / Labbamolaga. It will be<br />

particularly interesting to compare these three territories of varying character, and our analysis<br />

of the latter two will be enhanced by the fact that a number of early medieval sites within them<br />

have been excavated.<br />

<strong>The</strong> density of church sites outside the ecclesiastical estate is similar to that within it, but the<br />

sites in question are generally very minor. <strong>The</strong>y are sited in a variety of locations, including<br />

three – Killaclug (‘the church of the bell’), Killee and Kilbehenny – on the southern boundary<br />

of Uí Chuscraid. In most cases there is no early history relating to these sites. One exception is<br />

Kilmaculla, another boundary church, this time on the western boundary of the kingdom. <strong>The</strong><br />

eponymous saint, Mochuilla, is mentioned in hagiography and genealogy, and his<br />

establishment must therefore have been of some importance. No church survives, and the site<br />

did not become a parish centre, but it is surrounded by an oval enclosure 90m x 60m. Unlike<br />

Molaga’s establishments, however, Kilmaculla does not appear to have controlled a substantial<br />

ecclesiastical estate. Bordering Uí Chuscraid to the southwest was the local kingdom of the<br />

kings of Fir Maige, the Eóganacht Glennomnach, while to the southeast was the estate of the<br />

143<br />

144


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

5.3 Southern Uí Fáeláin, Co. Kildare<br />

<strong>The</strong> landscape of the southern portion of the Laigin (Leinster) kingdom of Uí Fáeláin is<br />

characterised by rich pasture and relatively low rainfall. <strong>The</strong>re are some low hills, especially at<br />

the south, and it is drained by the River Liffey wending its way west and then northeast<br />

towards Dublin. During the seventh century the Uí Dúnlainge established themselves as<br />

overkings of the Laigen, supplanting the Dál Messin Corb. In the eighth century their regional<br />

kingdom of Mag Liphi (corresponding roughly to modern-day County Kildare) fragmented into<br />

three, including the kingdom that by the tenth century was named for a segment of the Uí<br />

Dúnlainge: the Uí Fáeláin. Before the tenth century Uí Fáeláin was itself an over-kingdom<br />

containing within its bounds several subservient kingdoms which were subsequently demoted<br />

to the status of districts or were absorbed entirely. Paul MacCotter (2008, 323-360) has<br />

reconstructed the likely extents of these subdivisions as they were in the twelfth century. Given<br />

the political transformations of earlier centuries, we must be cautious in our use of this<br />

territorial framework. Nonetheless, at least some of the borders seem to have their origins in the<br />

pre-Viking period (if not before), even if ownership of the estates changed over time. Our case<br />

study incorporates the southernmost three subdivisions of the kingdom of Uí Fáeláin and, at the<br />

west, the ecclesiastical and royal estate of Kilcullen, which was in the adjoining Laigen over<br />

kingdom of Uí Muiredaig. <strong>The</strong> diverse character of these four estates makes this a particularly<br />

interesting case study.<br />

the royal estate and (no-longer-extant) fortress of Naas, which they had probably taken from<br />

their Dál Messin Corb predecessors. Its associated church that was reputedly the burial place of<br />

nine kings of Leinster (MacCotter 2008, 353). Just to the northeast of the case study area is the<br />

hill of Allen, another fortress and/or royal assembly site, while within the area was the royal<br />

burial and assembly site of Carmun Liphi, as well as Dún Ailline, an Iron Age hilltop<br />

inauguration site identified in early medieval sources as the ancient capital of Leinster (below).<br />

<strong>The</strong> first of the four estates to consider is Connul at the northwest. Its earliest associations are<br />

with a segment of the Dál Messin Corb and with Conláed, the first bishop of Kildare<br />

(traditionally died c.520), who is given a Dál Messin Corb filiation in the genealogies. <strong>The</strong><br />

hermitage of his mentioned in a seventh-century Life of Brigit is probably Old Connell at the<br />

centre of Connul, a site also associated with two female followers of Brigit (MacCotter 2008,<br />

349). <strong>The</strong>re is no archaeological evidence of the site’s early medieval origins. Kildare, the most<br />

important church in Leinster, is just six kilometres to the west and it owned a modest portion of<br />

Connul in the high medieval period and probably long before. Indeed, the Kildare portion may<br />

Though some, like Kilcullen, are on higher ground, ecclesiastical sites in the area exhibit a<br />

strong bias in favour of riverside locations, occurring at 1-3km intervals along the banks of the<br />

river Liffey. No evidence was found to support the theory that ecclesiastical sites tend to be<br />

located on borders. While Killashee is near the border of its estate, most of the important sites,<br />

such as Old Connell and Kilcullen, are located at the centre of their respective estates, and<br />

minor ecclesiastical sites also tend to be away from important boundaries. In this regard, the<br />

distribution of ecclesiastical sites is complementary to that of non-ecclesiastical burials, which<br />

in this area are represented primarily by barrows, ring-ditches and mounds of late prehistoric<br />

and/or early medieval date and are almost all on or near boundaries. <strong>The</strong>re is a considerable<br />

concentration of important royal sites, assembly sites and burial grounds in the area.<br />

Immediately to the north of the case study area was the principal centre of Uí Fáeláin power,<br />

145<br />

146


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.12: <strong>The</strong> Kingdom of Uí Fáeláin and its Sub-divisions with the study area at<br />

the southern end of the kingdom highlighted.<br />

Fig. 5.13: Churches and non-ecclesiastical burials in the study area.<br />

147<br />

148


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.15: Coghlanstown with its impressive ecclesiastical enclosure as depicted on<br />

the 1st Edition OS map.<br />

Fig. 5.14: Composite plan of Corbally excavations from 2003 to 2007 (ring-ditch at<br />

lower right from pre-2003 excavations)<br />

Fig. 5.16: Coghlanstown parish church is largely fifteenth-century.<br />

149<br />

150


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.19: High cross at Kilcullen.<br />

Fig. 5.17: Aerial view of Killashee ecclesiastical complex.<br />

Fig. 5.18: Athgarvan Graveyard.<br />

Fig. 5.20: 1st Edition OS maps with modern contours added showing the hills Old<br />

Kilcullen (red dot) and Dún Áilinne and how the symbiotic relationship between<br />

ecclesiastical and royal authority within this estate is expressed in the unusual<br />

shapes of the townlands (red borders) which ensures that the church of Kilcullen<br />

has a tenurial and symbolic stake in both of these sacred hills.<br />

151<br />

152


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

well have been eroded by the twelfth century, for the Uí Fáeláin kings seem to have developed<br />

interests in the area. It seems likely that some modus operandi developed to accommodate<br />

these secular and ecclesiastical interests. One of the great routeways of early Ireland, the Slíge<br />

Dála, traversed this territory and probably crossed the Liffey at the ford of Athgarvan within<br />

Connul (Ó Murchada 2002, 67). Though definitive evidence is lacking, it is likely that the<br />

prependal parish church of Athgarvan, which overlooks the ford at the west, is early in origin.<br />

It is the only church site now evident within the Kildare portion of Connul (MacCotter 2008,<br />

390). Directly across the river is Rosetown Rath, the only impressive secular settlement in<br />

Connul. Now much overgrown, the surviving remains and early records indicate that it was<br />

bivallate and 110m across. It is possible that there was a similar juxtaposition at Old Connell,<br />

where the nearby Anglo-Norman motte may supersede the royal residence mentioned in a<br />

tenth-century saga (ibid. 350). This twinning of sites expresses the symbiotic relationship<br />

between ecclesiastical and secular powers within Connul.<br />

Two non-ecclesiastical burial grounds have been excavated in the southwest part of Connul,<br />

which was owned by Kildare. At Greenhills sixteen inhumations were excavated, two within a<br />

ring ditch; of the two radiocarbon dated, one was fourth-century (i.e. Late Iron Age) while the<br />

other was fifth-century (Keeley 1991). Several burials focused on ring ditches have been<br />

excavated in nearby Corbally by Aegis Archaeology. In one case a ring ditch was later<br />

enclosed within a larger enclosure which soon after was replaced (probably in the sixth or<br />

seventh century, by an enclosure 50m across (Coyne 2010, 83). Twenty-two interments were<br />

excavated inside this enclosure ranging from AD 330-540 to 770-1020 (Coyne 2010). Limited<br />

occupation evidence (e.g. cereal-drying kilns, a possible house) have also been excavated, but<br />

given the dispersed nature of the burial and occupation evidence this site does not suggest itself<br />

as a ‘cemetery settlement’; rather it seems to form part of a much more extensive complex. Ó<br />

Murchadha (2002) and MacCotter (2008, 357-60) have made a strong case that these mounds<br />

represent the royal cemetery of Carmun Liphi / Carn Ailbhe, the burial place of Cathair Már,<br />

legendary ancestor of the Laigen, which is listed in several texts as one of the great royal<br />

cemeteries in Ireland ‘before [the time of] belief’ (ría cretim). Every three years, coinciding<br />

with the festival of Lughnasa, Óenach Carmain, perhaps the most important assembly in<br />

Leinster during the early medieval period, was held there: the people and their rulers met to<br />

deal with matters genealogical, legal, commercial and recreational. Assuming this is correct,<br />

these two townlands at least, indeed possibly the parishes of Carnalway and Coghlanstown,<br />

may have been royal land. <strong>The</strong> Corbally burials may represent ‘overspill’ from this complex<br />

into ecclesiastical land in the adjoining estate of Connul. This hints that the activities being<br />

carried out there were sanctioned, or at least accepted, by ecclesiastical authorities. <strong>The</strong><br />

implications of this will be considered below (Chapter 6). <strong>The</strong> location of Carmun Liphi near –<br />

and possibly extending over – the boundary between two subdivisions of Uí Fáeláin is typical<br />

of such sites. It is also near the more important boundary between Uí Fáeláin and Uí<br />

Muiredaig, reflecting its importance for all the kingdoms of Leinster. Concommitantly, the<br />

importance of Carmun Liphi may have something to do with the fact that it was as close to Dún<br />

Áilinne, the symbolic capital of Leinster, as one could be within the kingdom of Uí Fáeláin:<br />

Dún Áilinne is situated just 3km to the southwest of Greenhills, in the adjoining kingdom of Uí<br />

Muiredaig (below) and was revered by the Uí Fáeláin as much as by the other royal kin-groups<br />

of Leinster, the Uí Muiredaig and the Uí Dúnchada.<br />

To the north of Carmain is Killashee, the church of bishop Auxillius, who may well have been<br />

a Continental or British disciple of Palladius (mid fifth century), though in seventh-century<br />

documents he was claimed as a disciple of Patrick (Charles-Edwards 2000, 233-4, 237-9). <strong>The</strong><br />

early medieval origins of the site are indicated by a souterrain 75m from the site of the parish<br />

church and a holy well; the nearby mill could possibly have replaced an early one. <strong>The</strong> parish<br />

probably approximates to an early ecclesiastical estate, which may well have been founded as a<br />

result of a royal grant given that it is bounded by Carmain Liphi to the south and the capital of<br />

Naas to the north (MacCotter 2009). Its strategic location suggests that Auxillius managed to<br />

convince the Dál Messin Corb predecessors of the Uí Fáeláin to make an investment in the new<br />

religion. Initially the site was associated with allies of the Dál Messin Corb (the Uí Bairrche),<br />

but by the ninth century, if not before, its coarbs were generally allies of the Uí Fáeláin (most<br />

notably the Uí Chétig: AU 828, 871). <strong>The</strong> likely ecclesiastical estate of Killashee seems to have<br />

been quite different in internal organisation from Inis Úasal or Kilcullen (below), in that there<br />

are no likely subsidiary churches within it. Up to eight ringforts are, however, recorded within<br />

the estate on the first edition OS maps: an unusually large number in a region of relatively low<br />

153<br />

154


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

ringfort density (though in part at least this is because of poor survival due to intensive<br />

agriculture).<br />

To the south was the secular territory (‘late túath’) of Uí Athechda. This group may not have<br />

taken control of the area until the eighth century, but what became their principal church,<br />

Domnach Mór Ua nAthechda, is probably a fifth or sixth-century foundation, and was also<br />

known as Domnach Mór Aband Liphi (‘the big church of the River Liffey’) (Plummer 1925,<br />

68; Nicholls 1985, 202; MacCotter 2008, 356). Domnach is an early borrowing from the Latin<br />

dominucum and seems to denote relatively important early (fifth- or sixth-century) pastoral<br />

churches, often associated with particular secular groups (Flanagan 1984; Charles Edwards<br />

2000). <strong>The</strong> presence of such a significant early foundation so close to Killashee is stricking.<br />

<strong>The</strong> only archaeological evidence for the early origins of the site are possible traces of a<br />

curvilinear enclosure averaging 175m in diameter.<br />

<strong>Final</strong>ly, at the southwest of our study area is the royal/ecclesiastical estate of Kilcullen. By the<br />

Viking age, if not before, it was outside Uí Fáeláin in the adjoining over-kingdom of Uí<br />

Muiredaig. <strong>The</strong> church of Kilcullen was founded in the sixth century by Mac Táil of the Uí<br />

Bairrche, the Laigen group that were also originally associated with Killashee (MacCotter<br />

2008, 352). <strong>The</strong>re are relatively few ringforts in the estate, far fewer for example than in<br />

adjoining Uí Athechda or even in the ecclesiastical estate of Cill Usailli. We must treat the<br />

numbers now evident in the landscape with great caution, as many ringforts have probably been<br />

destroyed. Nonetheless, it is interesting that Kilcullen has an unusually high density of minor<br />

chapels of probably early origin (Kilgowan, Killinane, Bridingchapel, Gormanstown,<br />

Kinneagh). It is therefore possible that the church of Kilcullen decided that a relatively high<br />

proportion of settlements on its estate should be ecclesiastical in nature. <strong>The</strong> exact location of<br />

Kilgowan is unknown, but it survived as a chapel dedicated to St John the Baptist until 1504<br />

(McNeill 1950, 257). Non-ecclesiastical burials have been excavated in this townland on the<br />

lower eastern slope of a gravel hill close to a prehistoric standing stone, the Longstone. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

were nine inhumations and possibly another sixteen as well as a ditch that may have partially<br />

enclosed the cemetery (Keeley 1991). <strong>The</strong>y were not radiocarbon date so (unlike the Corbally<br />

burials) we do not know if they were contemporary with the nearby church. Somewhat like<br />

Connull, the estate of Kilcullen was shared by royal and ecclesiastical powers, in this case<br />

Kilcullen itself and the Uí Muiredaig kings. <strong>The</strong> twinning of ecclesiastical and royal sites<br />

evident in Connul is even clearer in Kilcullen. It is dominated on the one hand by the hill of<br />

Kilcullen with its round tower and high crosses and on the other by that of Dún Áilinne, the<br />

ancient capital of Leinster. Though by now apparently abandoned, and only rarely mentioned in<br />

the annals, it retained some of its symbolic and political importance. As the unusual shapes of<br />

some of the townlands within the estate make clear, Kilcullen’s portion of the estate<br />

encompassed the south part of the royal hill (the portion within Glebe North townland), but the<br />

summit and the north side (in the townland of Knockaulin), remained in royal hands.<br />

Interestingly, such twinning is not evident in the unitary secular túath of Uí Athechda or the<br />

unitary ecclesiastical estate of Killashee.<br />

While there is strong evidence that our four estates are pre-Viking in origin, if there were<br />

any changes in their extents during the early medieval period, the sources do not permit<br />

us to chart them in any detail. We can be confident, however, that their status changed<br />

during the Viking Age. For example, while in the pre-Viking period Uí Athechda was a<br />

sub-kingdom, in the tenth and eleventh centuries, like its counterparts throughout the<br />

country, it would have been demoted to the status of a district within a more unitary Uí<br />

Fáeláin over-kingdom. In the case of Connul, which seems to have accommodated royal<br />

and ecclesiastical interests from an early date, it is likely that the Uí Fáeláin kings<br />

increased their proportion of the estate at the expense of Kildare, though the latter<br />

retained some land including Corbally.<br />

As we have seen, the burials in Corbally probably represent overspill from the royal<br />

burial ground and assembly site of Carmun Liphi. Much remains to be clarified about the<br />

role played by such sites in the Viking Age. One might assume that in many cases their<br />

functions – including exchange, burial, settlement of disputes etc. – were by now fulfilled<br />

by ecclesiastical sites. Certainly it would appear that kings were now usually buried at<br />

ecclesiastical sites. Assemblies and inaugurations, however, were still commonly held in<br />

non-ecclesiastical contexts, including Drung Hill in Uí Rathach for example. A poem<br />

written in the second half of the eleventh century speaks of ‘Carmen, whose roads are<br />

155<br />

156


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

now overgrown with grass’ (Radner, Fragmentary Annals, 1978, 165). Such poetic<br />

descriptions of abandonment should, however, be viewed with some scepticism<br />

(MacCotter 2008, 259-60). We have two annalistic references to the óenach being held<br />

during the eleventh century, in 1033 and in 1079, and these may well have been recorded<br />

solely because the kings who summoned the óenach were both interlopers (AU 1033;<br />

AFM 1079). We now also have archaeological evidence that the complex was still in use:<br />

one of the Corbally burials has been dated to 770-1020, while a nearby sunken structure<br />

seems to be ninth or tenth century (Coyne 2010, 82-4). It is highly significant that this<br />

late ‘non-ecclesiastical’ interment took place on land owned by Kildare. This is one of<br />

the clearest indications identified to date that, even in the Viking Age, ecclesiastical<br />

authorities in Ireland were apparently prepared to accept the legitimacy of a diversity of<br />

burial practices.<br />

Our chronology for ecclesiastical sites is quite poor as none have been excavated and<br />

they lack closely dateable sculpture etc. In most cases we must rely on late medieval<br />

documentary sources to judge their fate during the Viking Age. In a striking contrast with<br />

Corcu Duibne, only one early ecclesiastical site seems to have fallen out of use by the<br />

later medieval period, and this is not a definite example: the townland name, Kilbelin,<br />

probably preserves that of an early church, but there are no ecclesiastical remains in the<br />

townland and no documentary evidence, early or late, for a church here. Otherwise all of<br />

the sixteen probable early church sites remained in use. For example, in the secular estate<br />

of Uí Athedchda Donaghmore, Coghlanstown and Carnalway became parish churches,<br />

while Gilltown, which may have started out as a proprietary church of the Ó Breslean’s<br />

(Inse Ó Breslean), became the chapel of a monastic grange c.1148 (MacCotter 2008, 384).<br />

parish that had been acquired by particular Anglo-Norman families (e.g. Killinane) or<br />

abbeys (e.g. Kinneagh, Gormanstown). In contrast to the various parish churches of Uí<br />

Athedchda, these chapels presumably did not have burial rights, and some of them (as<br />

speculated above in relation to the out-farms of Inis Úasal) may already have lost these<br />

rights to Kicullen in the Viking Age. <strong>The</strong> status of Kilcullen as the most important church<br />

in this case study area is illustrated by the presence there of ninth- or tenth-century<br />

scriptural crosses (Harbison 1992); the fact that it was raided in 938, 939 and 944 by the<br />

Vikings of Dublin (AU; AFM); and by the fact that it is the only site for which we know<br />

acquired a (no-longer-extant) mortared stone church (1037, AFM) and a round tower.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se structures were probably eleventh century, and may have been built after 1018<br />

with the involvement of one or more Uí Muiredaig kings: at that date the kingship of<br />

Leinster shifts for a time from the Uí Fáeláin to the Uí Muiredaig (MacCotter 2008, 344).<br />

This provides a possible context for the aggrandisement of Kilcullen, sited as it was near<br />

the symbolic capital of Dún Áilinne, and near the boundary between Uí Muiredaig and Uí<br />

Fáeláin. <strong>The</strong> majority of mortared stone churches built around this time seem to have<br />

been royal commissions, and in this case that possibility is strengthened by the fact that<br />

they are rare in this part of Ireland (Ó Carragáin 2010, 118-40). Even sites with illustrious<br />

origins such as Killashee in southern Uí Fáeláin probably still had a wooden church in the<br />

eleventh century.<br />

Things were a little different in the Kilcullen estate which, though it had even more<br />

churches than Uí Athedchda, retained its integrity becoming a single large parish –<br />

unusually large for such a heavily colonised area. In part this may have been because of<br />

the importance of Kilcullen itself. Six of the eight ecclesiastical sites in the estate appear<br />

to be early medieval in origin and all of these were still operating in the later medieval<br />

period (MacCotter 2008, 393-6). Most of them were chapels serving the portions of the<br />

157<br />

158


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

5.4 Mag Réta, Co. Laois and Surrounding Kingdoms<br />

This case study is centred on the kingdom of Mag Réta in present-day Co. Laois. Due to recent<br />

motorway construction, it has one of the highest concentrations of excavated early medieval<br />

settlements in Ireland, including a number of ringforts and a number of important cemeteries,<br />

three of which will be considered here: Killeany, Parknahown, Bushfield-Lismore. <strong>The</strong>se sites<br />

were excavated for the NRA by ACS Ltd, who have collaborated with us on this case study.<br />

Here we have a unique opportunity to compare and contrast a wide variety of sites within one<br />

landscape. <strong>The</strong>y are not, however, in a single polity, for the study area spans the shifting<br />

boundary between Munster and Leinster and incorporates some or all of four kingdoms.<br />

Murchada 38-42). This was rebuilt in the ninth century by Gáethíne mac Cennéitig, whose son<br />

revitalised the flagging fortunes of the Laígis and achieved significant victories over the<br />

Vikings in the area (Kelly and Maas 1999, 123-60). Nonetheless, by the later tenth century the<br />

Osraige had extended their power northwards, beyond Áes Cinn Chuille, and took control of a<br />

significant portion of Laígis including Mag Réta. Killeany was at the southwest corner of the<br />

Laígis sub-kingdom of Cúl Buichle near its boundary with Mag Réta. Initially controlled by the<br />

Uí Crimthannáin, Cúl Buichle seems to have come under the ambit of the kings of Mag Réta by<br />

the eighth century. <strong>The</strong>y made it their home territory in the tenth century when Mag Réta was<br />

taken from them (Connon 2009, 321-22).<br />

While the kingdom and sub-kingdom boundaries are clear, in most cases it has not proved<br />

possible to reconstruct the estates within them. <strong>The</strong> documentary record has, however, thrown<br />

up very interesting patterns. For example, it has been possible to map several of the churches<br />

named in the Laígse genealogies as the property of particular family groups, giving us new<br />

insights into the phenomenon of proprietary churches. It has also been shown that dedications<br />

to a particular saint tend to be confined to the saint’s alleged kingdom of origin. Another<br />

fascinating phenomenon to emerge is the fact that several churches dedicated to St Ciarán of<br />

Saighir are located on the boundaries of the kingdom of Osraige, implying that the boundaries<br />

of this kingdom do not just delimit dedications to a saint but appear to actually be delimited by<br />

them. <strong>The</strong>se patterns and others are explored in a substantial journal article that has been<br />

prepared by Anne Connon as part of the Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project. In this section,<br />

however, the main focus will be on the excavated sites within the case study. <strong>The</strong> implications<br />

of the documentary research for our understanding of these and other sites will be considered in<br />

more detail in future publications.<br />

Parknahown was in Áes Cinn Chuille, a sub-kingdom of Osraige, a large buffer kingdom that<br />

was considered part of Munster until the mid-ninth century but thereafter came under the ambit<br />

of Leinster (Connon 2009, 311, 316; MacCotter 2008, 182). To the north is Bushfield-Lismore<br />

in Mag Réta, the home territory of the kings of Laígis and the most important of Laígis’ seven<br />

sub-kingdoms. <strong>The</strong> caput of Mag Réta was the royal fort of Ráith Baccáin, sited a short<br />

distance south of Bushfield-Lismore in the Rathdowney area (Connon 2009, 316-7; Ó<br />

Killeany, which was established in the sixth century, is the only one of the four cemeteries that<br />

may have been ecclesiastical. <strong>The</strong>re is another possible ecclesiastical site in the townland so its<br />

‘cill’ name cannot be taken as conclusive evidence that it was ecclesiastical (Connon 2009,<br />

354-59), but this possibility is supported by the fact that, at 180m x 150m, its enclosure is<br />

markedly bigger than those of cemetery-settlements. No church was uncovered, but this may be<br />

because only one third of the site and about half of the inner cemetery enclosure was excavated.<br />

Little evidence for structures or hearths survived in the excavated area but there was plentiful<br />

animal bone, evidence for metalworking and a number of pre-Viking cereal drying kilns<br />

(Wiggins 2009a, 217-224). <strong>The</strong>re may have been a watermill nearby on the River Gully (ibid.).<br />

At the centre was a 25m diameter burial enclosure with an entrance at the southeast, mirroring<br />

that of the main enclosure. Its ditch terminals overlapped to create an unusual ‘spiral shaped’<br />

entrance which ensured that those entering the cemetery had to do so in a deiseal manner (i.e.<br />

following their right hand); this was considered propitious in early medieval Ireland. An<br />

unusual seventh-century burial, probably of a woman, was found in the passageway leading to<br />

the cemetery: 39 cut marks were identified on her bones, and she was the only burial in the<br />

cemetery to be buried prone (ibid. 210). A burial was also placed at the entrance to the larger<br />

enclosure. <strong>The</strong> burial enclosure measured c.25m internally and is slightly southwest of where<br />

the centre of the site is likely to be, on the highest point on the hill (ibid. 205, 209). <strong>The</strong>re were<br />

67 burials in the excavated area, suggesting that there may have been about 200 in total. <strong>The</strong><br />

population was mixed and, considering the length of time it was in use, it was probably a<br />

159<br />

160


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

family cemetery. Wiggins points out that the finds were quite modest, suggesting that the<br />

occupant were relatively poor and/or pious (ibid., 217).<br />

Assuming Killeany was a minor ecclesiastical site, those who founded it may have been<br />

seeking a certain degree of separation from secular society in this boundary zone. <strong>The</strong>re are no<br />

extant secular settlements in its immediate vicinity, and (unlike Camlin and Parknahown), none<br />

were found near it during the construction of the motorway. <strong>The</strong> nearest known ringfort is two<br />

kilometres to the southeast, while the nearest early medieval settlement is the other likely<br />

ecclesiastical site in Killeany townland which is 1.5km to the northeast. It can be argued that<br />

this ties in well with the archaeology of the site, in particular the modest number of burials and<br />

the lack of evidence for a large congregational church: this was clearly not a proto-parish centre<br />

where significant numbers came to receive pastoral care. It may be that burial was largely<br />

reserved for those living at the site, and perhaps in a few unenclosed settlements nearby. That is<br />

not to say the site was entirely cut off from the world: it is not in some remote valley which<br />

saw little traffic, but near a number of routeways running between polities. <strong>The</strong> Down Survey<br />

County Map of Laois shows that it is near the junction of two early modern roads, not to<br />

mention the bridge across the Gully into Mag Réta at Gortnaclea. Its position in a boundary<br />

zone may have afforded it a balance between seclusion from secular society and the possibility<br />

of more long-distance, trans-tuath contacts with ecclesiastical sites, including perhaps<br />

Aghaboe, the most important foundation of St Cainnech (who also founded Kilkenny), a little<br />

over three kilometres to the south-south-west across the Gully, and Farraneglish Glebe, a cell<br />

of Aghaboe with associated nunnery, a little over two kilometres to the south. Its closest links<br />

were probably within Cul Buichle, however: especially with the other ecclesiastical site in<br />

Killeany which, given that it continued in use into the later medieval period, is likely to have<br />

been a more important of the two.<br />

<strong>The</strong> other two excavated cemeteries were definitely cemetery-settlements. In contrast to<br />

Southern Uí Faeláin, few or no early medieval burials unassociated with settlement have been<br />

excavated in the area. As has already been observed in other areas (Boazman 2008), the three<br />

cemetery settlements are not positioned close to boundaries and, while they vary somewhat in<br />

topographical position, they are on lower ground than the majority of ringforts in their<br />

vicinities. Parknahown was the largest and most complex of the three. It comprised a subcircular<br />

enclosure, 64m in internal diameter with an entrance at the south-east (O’Neill 2009a).<br />

A few postholes and pits (2 sigma: AD 250-540) suggest there may have been a settlement at<br />

the site before the enclosure was dug and burial commenced around 500. <strong>The</strong> cemetery was<br />

near the north side of the enclosure. Initially it was not formally seperated from the rest of the<br />

site, but after a time a boundary with an entrance feature was added at its west side (O’Neill<br />

2009a, 170, 285, 315). <strong>The</strong> site was enlarged slightly to the south in the seventh or eighth<br />

century. Burial continued until around 1100 or a little later and in its later stages at least it was<br />

probably used by more than one family. <strong>The</strong>re was limited evidence for structures within the<br />

enclosure, but the abundant finds and large quantity of animal bones demonstrate that it was a<br />

place of habitation. <strong>The</strong>re was some evidence for metalworking and cereal processing. It is<br />

notable that Parknahown 5 does not conform to the view of cemetery-settlements as places of<br />

‘dirty and dangerous’ activities put forward by Stout and Stout (2008). <strong>The</strong> range of finds from<br />

the site suggests some of those associated with it were of quite high status. Among the finds<br />

was a cross-decorated mount of eighth to tenth century date (O’Neill 2008, 311), supporting the<br />

possibility that at least some of them were <strong>Christian</strong>.<br />

In contrast to Killeany, there is a dense concentration of other settlements in the landscape<br />

around Parknahown. <strong>The</strong> burial commencement date of c.500 is based on a number of 14C<br />

ranges of c.420-600. It might, therefore, have been established in the late fifth century or the<br />

early sixth. This is an important point to consider, because it was probably in the first half of<br />

the sixth century that Aghmacart, one of the chief churches of Orsaige (AFM 1156), was<br />

established by St Tigernach of Clones (d. c.549) just a kilometre away across the River Goul<br />

(Carrigan 1905 II, 237; Connon 2009, 386-8). <strong>The</strong> proximity of the two sites, temporally as<br />

well as spatially, raises interesting questions about the relationships between cemetery<br />

settlements and ecclesiastical sites. If, as on balance seems likely, the cemetery-settlement<br />

came first, then it was a grand new establishment when Tigernach chose the area to build his<br />

church, and we must assume that he accepted its presence nearby, perhaps even within the<br />

lands granted to him, which may roughly correspond to its later medieval parish (Connon 2009,<br />

388). Another possibility is that Parknahown was established around the same time as<br />

Aghmacart, possibly with the involvement of ecclesiastics.<br />

161<br />

162


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> early nunnery at Addergoole, less than a kilometre north of Parknahown, was reputedly<br />

founded by Croinsech and Créd, two virgins associated with Brigit (Carrigan 1905 II, 234-35;<br />

Ó Riain 1985, 113; Connon 2009, 388-9). To the south in Oldtown the site marked ‘Abbey’ on<br />

the Ordnance Survey maps may be the church in roughly this position on the Down Survey<br />

map (Connon 2009, 391). An early origin for it is suggested by the fact that it was within a<br />

ringfort-size (40m diameter) curvilinear enclosure. Closer still, in Parknahown townland, is a<br />

ringfort with an ecclesiastical placename, Rathkilmurray (the Ringfort of the Church of Mary)<br />

(Carrigan 1905 II, 237; Connon 2009, 391-2). It may have been an ecclesiastical site, for<br />

churches in ringforts seems to have been relatively common in this area, but it is more likely to<br />

have been ecclesiastical property: possibly it was owned by Aghmacart, or an unidentified<br />

daughter house of Aghmacart, for that site was dedicated to Mary in the high medieval period.<br />

This supports the possibility that the cemetery-settlement was also on ecclesiastical land.<br />

It seems clear that the cemetery-settlement was not the only kin-group cemetery in the area; it<br />

may be that during most of the early medieval centuries only a minority of families were buried<br />

at the ecclesiastical cemetery of Aghmacart. Some of the many ringforts in the vicinity may<br />

well have been residences of branches of the kingroup buried at Parknahown. However, we<br />

should not imagine that all of the possible ringforts in the area conform to the textbook image<br />

of ringforts as farmsteads for a single family. Neither of the two excavated in the townland fit<br />

this picture. One (Parknahown 2) adjoins a Late Bronze barrow which was possibly reused at<br />

this time and was surrounded by a new ditch so that it became an annex of the ringfort (O’Neill<br />

2009b, 36). <strong>The</strong>re are no exact parallels for this arrangement but it may not be coincidence that<br />

the figure-of-eight is a recurring theme in late prehistoric contexts, especially at ceremonial<br />

royal sites such as Tara and Dún Ailinne. It seems possible that the group that constructed this<br />

ringfort were conscious of the symbolic language employed at these far more prestigious sites.<br />

<strong>The</strong> importance of the barrow for those who lived in the ringfort is underscored by the fact that<br />

the entrance to the ringfort is at the west, rather than the more usual east, so that those entering<br />

the site had to pass by the barrow in its annex. <strong>The</strong> ringfort seems to have been used from the<br />

fifth/sixth century to the eighth/ninth. At the interior was a semi-circular building, an irregular<br />

subdivision (possibly a hedge) and, at a break in this subdivision, two burials: one empty, the<br />

other containing the remains of a sixth or seventh-century adult male (ibid. 38). <strong>The</strong> proximity<br />

of this unique and, to later medieval eyes, unorthodox arrangement to a number of<br />

ecclesiastical sites illustrates the extent to which attitudes to burial were to change in<br />

subsequent centuries. Among the other features uncovered was a corn-drying kiln, but the<br />

modest amount of animal bone compared to the nearby cemetery settlement suggests that<br />

occupation was not intensive. While the other excavated ringfort, Parknahown 3, produced<br />

more animal bone, no other evidence for occupation was found leading the excavator to suggest<br />

that it was simply an animal enclosure (O’Neill 2009c, 24).<br />

<strong>The</strong> great variety of cemetery-settlements in this area is further illustrated by<br />

Bushfield/Lismore. It was in relatively low-lying ground, not near a water source but adjacent<br />

to the stretch of the Slíge Dala between Aghaboe and Roscrea. It was D-shaped in plan, with<br />

external dimensions of 95m by c.85m and two entrances: one at the north and the other,<br />

perhaps the principal one, at the southeast (identified only through geophysics). <strong>The</strong> townland<br />

name, Lismore, could possibly be a reference to this site, as there are no other large enclosures<br />

there (Wiggins 2009b, 158). It was a short-lived site probably established around the mid sixth<br />

century and falling out of used sometime around the middle of the seventh century (ibid. 137).<br />

Thus, it was quite a late establishment as cemetery-settlements go, and was not as successful in<br />

the long-run as the slightly earlier example at Parknahown. As the excavator points out, the<br />

short use-period is not consistent with the scale of the endeavour, suggesting that the site was<br />

intended to be used for longer but was abandoned prematurely. He further suggests that its<br />

abandonment ‘may well have been a result of political conflicts in the area particularly given<br />

location on a routeway’ (ibid. 8). In the northeast quadrant were 60 inhumations plus 21<br />

collections of disarticulated remains, giving 81 burials in total (ibid. 160). It seems likely that<br />

this was a family cemetery (a roughly equal number of men and women were represented)<br />

(ibid. 160), though 81 burials over a century seems quite a lot for one family. Perhaps the two<br />

larger groups of burials represent two branches of a single family, one of whom may have lived<br />

at the site, the other nearby. Iron working was carried out including secondary bloom refining<br />

and several charcoal pits with burnt bone may relate to this metal-refining work. <strong>The</strong> excavator<br />

suggests that ‘the site may have specialised in bloom refining and there may have been no<br />

“end-user” blacksmithing at the site at all’ (ibid. 165). A ring-gully at the centre could<br />

163<br />

164


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

potentially be a hut-like structure with a diameter of c.4.5m, but the large animal bone<br />

assemblage (along with some charred grain) is the ‘best evidence that people were actually<br />

living there’ (ibid. 162). Wiggins (ibid. 161-62) concludes that the lack of structural evidence<br />

was probably due to later ploughing and because ‘the inhabitants found the means of<br />

constructing dwellings in the enclosure with relatively light foundations that consequently have<br />

left little or no trace in the archaeological record.’ <strong>The</strong> most interesting find from the site was a<br />

lignite stylus: this raises the possibility that some of those associated with it were literate and<br />

therefore perhaps had links with ecclesiastics (Wiggins 2009b, Fig. 73).<br />

Fig. 5.21: <strong>The</strong> kingdoms within the ‘Mag Réta’ study. Mag Réta is the shaded area<br />

at the centre of the map (the southern part of Na Clanna).<br />

165<br />

166


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.22: All sites in the southern portion of Clonenagh and Clonagheen with<br />

Killeany 1 labelled.<br />

Fig. 5.24: General plan of Killeany 1.<br />

Fig. 5.23: Killeany 1 from the south-east.<br />

167<br />

168


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 3.112 Parknahown 5<br />

Fig. 5.26: <strong>The</strong> cemetery at Parknahown 5 showing enclosures, and Level 1 burials<br />

(i.e. burials not cut by other burials but of varying dates/phases) differentiated<br />

according to age.<br />

Fig. 5.25: Parknahown 5.<br />

169<br />

170


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.28: Bushfield or Maghernaskeagh / Lismore 1.<br />

Fig. 5.27: Parknahown 5 in its landscape context. Brown symbols indicate ringforts.<br />

Dark bluc symbols indicate probably ringforts. Light blue symbols indicate<br />

enclosures with some indication that they may be early medieval in date.<br />

Fig. 5.29: Bushfield or Maghernaskeagh / Lismore 1, Co. Laois - plan of the NE<br />

quadrant (Zone C) showing burial groups.<br />

171<br />

172


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong>re are no known ringforts in the immediate vicinity of the site. <strong>The</strong> nearest early medieval<br />

settlement is 400m to the northwest. This is the ecclesiastical site and later parish church of<br />

Lismore alias Kilkennybeg, ‘the little church of Cainnech,’ probably a daughter house of<br />

Aghaboe which is 4km to the east (Carrigan 1905 II, 131-2; Connon 2009, 375). Cainneach’s<br />

floruit was in the latter half of the sixth century. Assuming he himself founded Kilkennybeg,<br />

this may have been around the same time that the cemetery settlement was being established. It<br />

may be just coincidence, but it is worth noting that there quite a close correspondence between<br />

the establishment of Parknahown 5 (early sixth century) and Bushfield/Lismore 1 (mid sixth<br />

century) and the floruits of the likely founders of nearby ecclesiastical sites. In both cases the<br />

cemetery settlements were either established a little before the churches, or else at the same<br />

time as them. In the latter scenario, one wonders what role the emerging ecclesiastical power<br />

structures had in their establishment.<br />

Fig. 5.30: Bushfield or Maghernaskeagh / Lismore 1 it its landscape context. Crosses<br />

indicate ecclesiastical sites. Blue symbols indicate enclosures. Brown and beige<br />

symbols indicate ringforts. Red triangles are holy wells.<br />

While Lismore-Bushfield was abandoned in the seventh century, the other two cemeteries<br />

continued in use during the Viking Age. Incidentally, of the three ringforts recently excavated<br />

in the area, those in Parknahown produced little evidence for continued use after the ninth<br />

century (O’Neill 2009b; 2009c), suggesting some significant shifts in settlement patterns at this<br />

time. At Derrinsallagh, however, which was located between Lismore-Bushfield and Camlin,<br />

the ringfort ditch was still open in the tenth/eleventh century and there was abundant evidence<br />

for Viking Age and even later medieval occupation (Lennon 2009).<br />

At Parknahown the cemetery at the north side of the settlement was more comprehensively<br />

delimited by a sub-rectangular enclosure, 16m across, probably in the ninth or tenth century, by<br />

which time the ditch of the outer settlement enclosure was partially filled in. <strong>The</strong> excavation<br />

uncovered 425 in situ burials, but taking the unexcavated portion of the cemetery and the large<br />

number of disturbed burials into account, there may well have been 800 or more interments in<br />

total. Quartz pebbles were commonly found with the burials. Body position varied somewhat,<br />

but in many cases the position of the arms close to the body or crosses at the pelvis suggests the<br />

bodies were wrapped in a shroud (O’Neill 2009a, 311). About half the burials were infants, and<br />

these were particularly common in the upper levels. Adult burial continued throughout the<br />

173<br />

174


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Viking Age, however. One of the later adults (990-1160) was prone and crouched, and may<br />

have been a suicide or some other socially excluded individual, but there were four other prone<br />

burials at the site not necessarily dating to its latest phases. Most of the late burials received the<br />

same level of care as one finds in the earlier burials (including for example the placement of<br />

quartz with the grave), so there is no compelling case that in its later phases the cemetery was<br />

reserved exclusively for the socially excluded. While the Church began to encourage<br />

churchyard burial from eighth century (O’Brien 1992), there is some evidence to suggest that it<br />

was only in the twelfth century (as a result of the Gregorian reform) that burial away from<br />

ecclesiastical cemeteries came to be seen as anathema (Ó Carragáin 2009). This suggestion<br />

would seem to be supported by the cemetery at Parknahown 5, which falls out of use around<br />

this time. Assuming a total burial count of 800 over 600 years this would suggest a burial every<br />

0.75 years if the rate of burial was steady. This is more than one would expect from a single<br />

family, but might about right for a few branches of an extended kin group. It would have been<br />

necessary to date more of the burials to determine whether the rate of burial changed over time.<br />

For example, did the site start off as a family cemetery with a slow but steady rate of burial, but<br />

evolve into a community cemetery (perhaps used especially for the unbaptised), in which case<br />

one would perhaps expect a faster rate of burial? Or else was it used by a number of families<br />

from the beginning, but with a slow decrease in the number of adults buried there in the Viking<br />

Age, as burial at the nearby ecclesiastical sites became more common? If so, it would be<br />

interesting to explore the factors that contributed to this trend. Is it possible, for example, that<br />

some adult women whose ancestors were buried at Parknahown were, by the Viking Age,<br />

being buried at the nearby nunnery of Adergoole, either because they had become nuns<br />

themselves or else because they were linked to this community through bonds of friendship and<br />

patronage?<br />

also date to this later period. <strong>The</strong> bulk of the dates, however, suggest that occupation tailed off<br />

somewhat in the tenth century. In part this may have been due to the annexation in that century<br />

of Mag Réta by the Osraige, from which time Killeany was not longer on an internal boundary<br />

within Laígis, but on the potentially more volatile boundary between Laígis and Osraige<br />

(above; Wiggins 2009a, 10).<br />

Is this abandonment, however, also part of a more general trend? Certainly there is more<br />

evidence for the abandonment of early medieval ecclesiastical sites in this area than in<br />

Southern Uí Fáeláin, though not as much as in Corcu Duibne. Of the thirty-nine possible early<br />

sites in the kingdom of Mag Réta there is evidence that twenty-eight became parish churches or<br />

chapels-of-ease. Even in the absence of documentary evidence it is sometimes possible to<br />

conclude this on the basis of antiquarian accounts of a church building, for there is no evidence<br />

for mortared stone construction in this part of Ireland before the twelfth century at the earliest<br />

(Ó Carragáin 2010, fig. 1). That still leaves eleven (28%) with no evidence for later medieval<br />

reuse. One example is Kyletilloge (possibly ‘the church of St Sillán’), which was known as a<br />

burial ground in the eighteenth century; there are traces of a possible ecclesiastical enclosure in<br />

the townland (Carrigan 1905 II, 66; Connon and Ó Carragáin 2009, 377-78). Another is<br />

Kilnaseer (‘the church of the craftsman’), the exact location of which is now lost, but was<br />

known locally as a burial ground in the early twentieth century (Carrigan 1905, ii, 62).<br />

Admittedly, this is an argument from negative evidence and the actual figure (which could only<br />

be ascertained through excavation) may well be lower. Having said that, there may well be<br />

other abandoned church sites, like Killeany, that disappear entirely.<br />

It was suggested above that the probable church site of Killeany was located near a boundary<br />

so that its inhabitants were somewhat removed from the the local population while maintaining<br />

links with ecclesiastical sites at both sides of the boundary. Such a location, however, also left<br />

the site exposed in changing political circumstances. In addition to the earlier examples, two<br />

eleventh- to twelfth-century cereal drying kilns were excavated indicating some continuing<br />

domestic activity (if not permanent occupation) at the site. Some of the undated burials may<br />

175<br />

176


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

5.5 Rathdown, Co. Dublin (Gill Boazman)<br />

This section comprises a summary of work on the half-barony of Rathdown which is<br />

being undertaken as part of an ongoing PhD project. <strong>The</strong> early medieval settlement<br />

pattern of the half-barony of Rathdown is distinguished by a high density of ecclesiastical<br />

sites, most of which have material or documentary evidence of being established in<br />

antiquity. <strong>The</strong> attraction of a fertile area adjacent to maritime connections with Wales<br />

and mainland Europe, is also manifest in the succession of stakeholders in the area, firstly<br />

Leinster kingroups, Scandinavians and finally the Anglo-Normans. However evidence of<br />

the ubiquitous monument of early medieval settlement, the ringfort, is scarce, only<br />

occurring on higher ground. <strong>The</strong> proximity of the area to the burgeoning town of<br />

Hiberno-Scandinavian Dublin leads to a consideration of the extent and nature of the<br />

Scandinavian influence on Rathdown.<br />

<strong>The</strong> outer limits of the study area run from Booterstown Strand then follow the Rathdown<br />

barony boundary to the parish boundary of Tallaght, continue on that boundary to<br />

Clondalkin, then swing arbitrarily south to one kilometer south of the Sally Gap. <strong>The</strong><br />

extents turn eastwards then to join the sea two kilometers south of Greystones, thus<br />

including Delgany. This comprises the barony of Rathdown, which is divided by the<br />

modern county bounds of Dublin and Wicklow, and the parishes of Clondalkin and<br />

Tallaght in the barony of Upper Cross.<br />

<strong>The</strong> highland area of the Dublin and Wicklow mountains is a granite massif where the<br />

volcanic action of its formation has created many mineral deposits. <strong>The</strong>se lie in the south<br />

west of the study area. <strong>The</strong> mountains are cut by deep river valleys. <strong>The</strong>se rivers then<br />

drain out across the Dublin plain and the lowlands of Bray, to the sea at the east. <strong>The</strong>se<br />

lower foothills and the plain extending around the edge of the mountainous area are<br />

limestone but the action of two glaciations has formed a band of tills in the study area<br />

which are formed of brown-grey podzolic soils suitable for arable production.<br />

<strong>The</strong> political history of the Rathdown area<br />

Origin legends of the Laigin suggest provenance from Gaul and Cornwall (Byrne 2001,<br />

132; Mac Shamhráin 1996, 45) and cult diffusion of saints from outside the study area<br />

such as Petroc and Mo Chonnoc attribute veracity to this legendary past. In the protohistoric<br />

period the earliest dynasts of the study area and possible overkings of Leinster,<br />

the Dál Messin Corb, are implied by only two annalistic references, to Finnchad and his<br />

son, Fróech, titled rí laigen in 492 (AU). Many early saints of the study area have Dál<br />

Messin Corb pedigrees. <strong>The</strong> antiquity of this early kin-group lent an essential element of<br />

legitimacy to later pedigrees, such as those of Cóemgen of Glendalough and the Uí<br />

Dúnlainge.<br />

<strong>The</strong> Dál Messin Corb were forced southeast into South Wicklow by two sub-divisions of<br />

the Uí Maíl, the Uí Chellaig Chualann and the Uí Briúin Chualann. Uí Máil dominance<br />

lasted until the death of Cellaig Chualann, 715, who was the last Uí Máil king of<br />

Leinster; the next mention of the Uí Máil is that of Toca obit 778 (AU) who has a title of<br />

reduced status: ‘King of Cualu’. Although the two branches of the Uí Máil continued to<br />

inhabit the territory, political power was seized by the Uí Dúnchada, a branch of the Uí<br />

Dúnlainge. <strong>The</strong> Uí Dúnchada had their seat at Lyons Hill, southwest of Clondalkin and<br />

provided abbots of Kildare until the last part of the tenth century. Like the Uí Máil<br />

before them they gradually moved west and then southwest as far as Delgany. Despite<br />

the longevity of their presence in the area and their provision of several kings of Leinster,<br />

their authority was constantly challenged by other more powerful kingroups (Mac<br />

Shamhráin 1996, 74). In addition the growing urban centre of Hiberno-Scandinavian<br />

Dublin presented a threat to Uí Dúnchada security from the ninth century onwards.<br />

Extents of secular territories<br />

<strong>The</strong> territory of Cualu: Uí Briúin Chualann<br />

<strong>The</strong> Uí Máil king Toca obit 778 (AU) is named King of Cualu. ‘Fir Cualu’ is mentioned<br />

as an entity in Lebor na Cert, an account of gifts and stipends between kings and their<br />

subject kings, which is dated to approximately the late eleventh century (Dillon 1962,<br />

177<br />

178


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

105). A lord of the Gilla Mo-Cholmóc ruling line of the Uí Dúnchada is named as ‘Lord<br />

of Feara Cualann’ in 1141 (AFM). Two references to ‘Hui Briúin Chualann’ in Félire<br />

Óengusso indicate Killiney and Tully which mark its northern limits (Stokes 1905, 20,<br />

65). <strong>The</strong> genealogy of Berchán of Shankill states he is from ‘Huu Briúin hi Cualaind’<br />

(O’Brien 1976, 41). In 727 (AFM), a miraculous cow appeared at ‘Delginnis Cualann’.<br />

Thus Uí Briúin Chualann lay between Tully in the north and Delgany in the south.<br />

This is corroborated by Anglo-Norman documents which demonstrate that by the twelfth<br />

century the landholding of Meic Gilla Mo-Cholmóc, was probably coterminous with the<br />

ancient territory of Uí Briúin Chualann. In 1173 Strongbow granted to Walter de<br />

Riddlesford five knights’ fees of territory in ‘the waters of Brien and the land of the sons<br />

of Turchil’. Brien in this charter indicates part of the territory of Uí Briúin Chualann<br />

which was between the Dargle and the Glencullen Rivers (Scott 1913, 93,178; Brooks<br />

1951, 119; Price 1954, 72). <strong>The</strong> charter of confirmation by Strongbow to Abbot Thomas<br />

of Glendalough of the foundation’s possessions (c.1172-76) further confirms the<br />

association of the Uí Dúnchada with this designated area (previously Uí Briúin Chualann)<br />

as the possessions are said to be ‘in the land of Mac Gillamocholmoc’. <strong>The</strong> named<br />

churches cluster around the modern Wicklow/Dublin border (Boazman 2009, 4.4, 510).<br />

extent of Uí Chellaig Chualann is deduced by Nicholls to be Balally in Whitechurch<br />

(ibid., 411).<br />

As suggested by the above references certainly the north of Uí Chellaig Chualann was<br />

part of Uí Dúnchada territory from the early eighth century. However theyonly<br />

maintained a tenuous grasp. <strong>The</strong> Ua Ronáin, who held the abbacy at Clondalkin from the<br />

ninth century to the twelfth, were probably Uí Máil. <strong>The</strong> genealogy of ‘Ronan epscop’ of<br />

‘I Raith Ronan I nUib Cellaig Chualann’, too close to Clondalkin not to be related, is Uí<br />

Máil (O’Brien 1985, 42). Indeed the confirmation by Strongbow to Abbot Thomas of<br />

Glendalough possessions (c.1172-76) mentions only ‘Techdolaga’ (Templelogue) in Uí<br />

Chellaig Chualann as part of ‘the land of Mac Gillamochholmog’. Also the ecclesiastical<br />

estate of Tallaght probably accounted for a considerable amount of the previous Uí<br />

Dúnchada land in Uí Chellaig Chualann.<br />

Evidence of Hiberno-Scandianavian land-owning in the study area<br />

<strong>The</strong> first annalistic reference to the Torcaill family appears in 1093 (AI). Turcall mac<br />

Éola was killed with the king of South Wales by the Normans. <strong>The</strong> Meic Torcaill family<br />

were kings of Dublin from c.1126 to 1171. During this period the Meic Torcaill<br />

controlled a considerable amount of land in South Dublin and North Wicklow.<br />

Uí Chellaig Cualann<br />

This area lies to the west of the Two Rock Mountain ridge. Félire Óengusso refers to<br />

Kill St Anne’s in the Glenasmole valley as being in Uí Chellaig Chualann (Stokes 1905,<br />

123). Killininny and Kilnamanagh are mentioned as being in Uí Dúnchada (previously Uí<br />

Chellaig Chualann) and probably mark the north of the territory (ibid., 229, 255). One of<br />

the royal manors of the Anglo-Norman period was known as O Kelly, an anglicisation of<br />

Uí Chellaig Chualann (Mills 1894, 170). <strong>The</strong> manor lay south of Tallaght, along the<br />

northern slopes of the hills, across the opening of Glenasmole, and included Killininny,<br />

Ballycullen and Kilmacheth (ibid.). Nicholls suggests that Kilmakethe is Kilmashogue<br />

(1986, 410). This gives an eastern extent to Uí Chellaig Chualann. <strong>The</strong> north eastern<br />

<strong>The</strong> charter of Strongbow to Walter de Riddlesford in 1173, granting him ‘the land of<br />

Brien and the land of the sons of Torcaill’, suggests that the Uí Dúnchada did not control<br />

all the original territory of the Uí Briúin Chualann. A charter of 1202 in Alen’s Register<br />

confirms the lands of Holy Trinity, and names the pre-Norman land donors, five of which<br />

are of the Meic Torcaill family (MacNeill 1950, 28). <strong>The</strong> extent of this landholding<br />

approximates to the modern parishes of Tully and Kilgobbin (Boazman 2009, 4.4, 523-<br />

525). <strong>The</strong>re is also scattered evidence for Scandinavian land holding in the modern<br />

county of Wicklow, for example Curtlestown, ‘Baile mhic Thorcaill’ in Glencree (Price<br />

1954, 74).<br />

179<br />

180


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical history of Rathdown<br />

Early saints<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are a number of references to early saints of the Rathdown area in the<br />

Martyrologies of Tallaght and Óengus. <strong>The</strong>se were associated with Tully, Killiney,<br />

Clonkeen,and Ballyman in the inner study area and Tallaght, Clondalkin, Kilnamanagh,<br />

Kill St Anne’s, and Killininny in the outer study area. Many saints, such as Becnat of<br />

Dalkey and Berchán of Shankill, with foundations in the Rathdown area have genealogies<br />

which attach them to the Dál Messin Corb lineage (Ó Riain 1985, 30, 42-44). Thus the<br />

early ecclesiastical history of Rathdown was of many small ecclesiastical sites founded in<br />

antiquity.<br />

towards Kildare rather than Glendalough (Gilbert 1854, 404). Its association with the<br />

céli Dé would have engendered autonomy and the annalistic reference to a steward in 865<br />

indicates a large ecclesiastical estate. It is thus likely that in this area Glendalough was<br />

claiming a libri confraternitatus rather than a libri possessionis (Mac Shamhráin1996, 171).<br />

<strong>The</strong> major ecclesiastical site of the area was Glendalough, thirty kilometres to the south<br />

of the inner study area, founded by Cóemgen in the late sixth century. <strong>The</strong> influence of<br />

Glendalough on Rathdown can be illustrated by dividing the area into three (Boazman<br />

2009, 4.4, 530-538). <strong>The</strong> core area of Glendalough influence was, almost certainly, the<br />

list of churches in the confirmation by Strongbow to Abbot Thomas in c.1172. <strong>The</strong>se<br />

churches lie between Shankill and Glendalough in the very south of modern Co. Dublin<br />

and the north of Co.Wicklow (Boazman 2009, 4.4, 510).<br />

<strong>The</strong> second area includes Clondalkin, Kilnamanagh and Tallaght. Mochua of Cluain<br />

Dolcáin and Lochan and Enna of Kilnamanagh occur in a list of saints with Dál Messin<br />

Corb genealogies and in a litany of saints (Ó Riain 1985, 30, 42-44; Plummer 1925, 55).<br />

Cóemgen heads both lists which would insinuate that the listed establishments were<br />

affiliated to Glendalough (MacShamhráin 1996). <strong>The</strong>re were contacts between<br />

Glendalough and these establishments in the earlier period, the relics of Cóemgen and<br />

Mochua were taken on comitatio in 790 (AU) but the Ua Ronáin family of Clondalkin,<br />

showed a tenacious independence, during the remainder of the millennium (Doherty<br />

1999, Boazman 2009, 4.4, 536). Tallaght is not mentioned in the lists of saints headed by<br />

Cóemgen but there was a connection with Glendalough as two of its abbots in the ninth<br />

and tenth centuries were co-abbatial with Glendalough. However Tallaght was<br />

established supposedly on land donated by the Uí Dúnchada who would have looked<br />

Fig. 5.31: Affiliation of ecclesiastical sites in Rathdown to Glendalough.<br />

181<br />

182


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

In the third part of the study area, the centre, the affiliations of ecclesiastical sites seem to<br />

be independent of Glendalough. Tully, Stillorgan and Clonkeen have documentary<br />

evidence of connections with Kildare, through the aegis of the Uí Dúnchada, although<br />

Clonkeen also has connections with the Uí Chennselaig and therefore Ferns. Also as will<br />

be explored below, Tully was almost certainly, a Hiberno-Scandinavian estate, towards<br />

the end of the millennium. Rathmichael as well, has considerable evidence of Hiberno-<br />

Scandinavian influence in the late eleventh and early twelfth century. <strong>The</strong> pedigree of<br />

the saints of Killiney is Corca Loígde (Co Cork). In the outer study area there are further<br />

connections with Ferns at Stamoling, Bishop Sancton of Kill St Anne’s has a British<br />

pedigree, and Kilcroney in Wicklow is genealogically associated with the Uí Néill<br />

(Boazman 2009, 4.4, 541-544).<br />

Hiberno-Scandinavian Dublin and <strong>Christian</strong>ity<br />

<strong>The</strong> conversion of the Scandinavians of Dublin was no doubt encouraged by the baptism<br />

of two of their leaders, Sitric and Amlaib Cuáraín in the tenth century (Abrams 2010, 3).<br />

After Clontarf, the focus of the Hiberno-Scandinavian kings of Dublin changed to the<br />

<strong>Christian</strong>isation of their urban space. A large number of churches, beginning with<br />

Christchurch in c.1028, were founded between the mid-eleventh and twelfth century.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se were on virgin ground, with novel architectural features and dedications to<br />

universal saints (Ó Carragáin 2010, 236). <strong>The</strong> bishops of Dublin were ordained in<br />

Canterbury, thus the ecclesiastical establishment in Dublin had close links with the ethos<br />

of reform. When Muirchertach Ua Briain was made king of Dublin in 1075, he was<br />

obviously influenced by this atmosphere. However he rejected the machinations of<br />

Canterbury and promulgated reform on Irish terms, culminating in the Synod of<br />

Rathbreasil (Holland 2000). In this diocesan organization Dublin was sidelined in favour<br />

of Glendalough and did not receive diocesan status until 1152.<br />

Church Organisation<br />

One of the idiosyncrasies of Rathdown is that, although it has a high density of<br />

ecclesiastical sites, each of these is situated singly within its small parish. Also as argued<br />

above it is hard to establish a hierarchy of ecclesiastical sites. This is unlike the pattern in<br />

other parts of the country, where a major church has several satellites in its territory. This<br />

is illustrated by Ross in Co.Cork and Faughart Upper in Co Louth (Boazman 2008a,119;<br />

2008b, 6.3). As there is copious documentary evidence from antiquity of the foundation<br />

of each of the Rathdown ecclesiastical sites, it is unlikely that others have disappeared.<br />

As indicated above it is unlikely that they were the paruchiae of a major ecclesiastical<br />

site, although many of them had connections to different major sites such as Kildare,<br />

Glendalough and Ferns. It is possible that this lack of a dominant contender to take over<br />

the ecclesiastical sites of Rathdown ensured their independence.<br />

Rathdown as a Hiberno-Scandinavian hinterland<br />

<strong>The</strong> concept of a settlement, such as the Hiberno-Scandinavian town of Dublin, that did<br />

not support itself by subsistence, was new to early medieval Ireland. It was also unlike<br />

Scandinavian settlement in other countries. In Scandinavia there was no ethnic divide<br />

between urban and rural, magnate farms supplied the growing emporiums such as<br />

Kaupang. In England the Scandinavians founded towns but also signed treaties<br />

legitimizing their landholding, but in Ireland the robust attitude of the Irish kings meant<br />

that Scandinavian rural settlement was curtailed (Kershaw 2000; Ó Corráin 1998a, 425).<br />

Thus to feed and supply their liminal settlements they had to negotiate with their<br />

immediate hinterland. Initially their demands were non-negotiable, in the form of raids<br />

but the places at which they made their first settlements were often near ecclesiastical<br />

sites which were centres of agrarian production. If permanent settlement was intended<br />

then the disruption of the farming year by raiding was non-productive, thus some form of<br />

accommodation must have taken place (Downham 2004, 90). <strong>The</strong> low incidence of<br />

attacks on the considerable number of ecclesiastical foundations in the Rathdown area<br />

from the mid-ninth century onwards indicates a profitable arrangement between the two<br />

stakeholders. In the tenth century coin hoards were found exclusively at ecclesiastical<br />

sites (Sheehan 2004, 185). In Rathdown, there were no hacksilver hordes, only coins at<br />

Delgany, Clondalkin, Dalkey, and Kilmainham. This represents a monetarisation of a<br />

previously subsistence economy (Hedeager 1994, 144). Thus the fertile area of Rathdown<br />

in the tenth and eleventh century became the producer of goods for the neighbouring<br />

183<br />

184


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

town and was no doubt paid for this production in coin. <strong>The</strong> situation of ecclesiastical<br />

sites in the Rathdown area as producers of goods for the growing metropolis may have<br />

contributed to the continued independence of small units of ecclesiastical organisation<br />

described above. Documentary evidence and the dearth of archaeological evidence for<br />

blanket Scandinavian settlement of the hinterland suggest that such settlement was<br />

interleaved with that of existing landowners and these were not supplanted (Etchingham<br />

1994).<br />

Ecclesiastical sites in Rathdown<br />

For the purpose of project ecclesiastical sites were divided into definite, probable and<br />

possible (Boazman 2009, 4.6.2, 565-569). If all classifications are taken into account the<br />

density of ecclesiastical sites in Rathdown is one site in a 3.18 sq km area. This is one of<br />

the highest densities in Ireland (Boazman 2008a, 120). <strong>The</strong> two distinctive features of<br />

the area are a significant number of pre-Romanesque unicameral mortared-stone churches<br />

and commemorative grave slabs, known as Rathdown slabs. <strong>The</strong>se slabs are found in an<br />

ecclesiastical context and their provenance is restricted to the study area. <strong>The</strong>re are 31<br />

slabs or parts of slabs extant. <strong>The</strong>ir decoration features herringbone designs, concentric<br />

circles and cup marks but these are often combined with <strong>Christian</strong> symbology (Healy<br />

2009).<br />

Fig. 5.32: Rathdown slabs at Killegar.<br />

Non-ecclesiastical burial in Rathdown<br />

<strong>The</strong> following summary draws especially on Carroll (1998, 161-170), Conway (1999)<br />

and O’Neill (2005, 66-88). <strong>The</strong>re are two significant sites of non-ecclesiastical burial in<br />

the inner study area, Cabinteely and Cherrywood and one in the outer study area,<br />

Butterfield. All are enclosed, and Cabinteely and Butterfield show evidence of<br />

enlargement of the original enclosure. Finds of A and B ware and radiocarbon dates in<br />

the case of Butterfield indicate early foundation. Numbers and duration of burial varied.<br />

Cabinteely had 1550 burials in six stages of statigraphy, Cherrywood, one early phase of<br />

38 burials and Butterfield over 200 burials, one dated to the tenth century. All burials<br />

were extended east west and earmuffs occurred in many graves in all three cemeteries.<br />

185<br />

186


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

<strong>The</strong>re was evidence of metal working in the later stages of Cabinteely and two possible<br />

bronze book mounts were among the finds. Animal bone was found in the first enclosure<br />

at Cabinteely but apart from a millstone in a grave there was no evidence of arable<br />

production. At Cherrywood burial was limited to the early period and the find of part of<br />

a whalebone plaque, suggests ninth-century Hiberno-Scandinavian occupation. A corndrying<br />

kiln indicates arable production in the eleventh and twelfth centuries and three sets<br />

of postholes, reminiscent of Scandinavian house structures, are also dated to the same<br />

period (Boazman 2009, 4.6, 628-633).<br />

Ringforts<br />

<strong>The</strong> study area has a low density of ringforts which are all situated to the south of the<br />

Loughlinstown River, the single exception being Glebe which is just north of the river and<br />

will be discussed below. <strong>The</strong> ringforts occur in groups limited to certain townlands on<br />

the lower slopes of the mountains. <strong>The</strong> low density of ringforts has been discussed by<br />

several commentators, with urban development and Anglo-Norman cultivation being<br />

posited as explanations (Stout & Stout 1992, 19). However the dearth of toponomy (‘lis’,<br />

‘dun’ and ‘rath’) referring to non-extant structures in the study area and the fact that the<br />

considerable development-led excavation of the last twenty years has not revealed more<br />

ringforts seems to suggest their scarcity is an idiosyncrasy of the area (Flanagan 1994,<br />

112).<br />

Landscape analysis<br />

Tully ecclesiastical estate<br />

<strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical site at Tully lies on a flat-topped hill of 70m altitude (for a tentative<br />

delineation of the estate see Boazman 2009, 4.7, 644). It has aerial photographic evidence<br />

of enclosure (Swan 1998). <strong>The</strong> non-ecclesiastical burial site of Cabinteely lies at a lower<br />

elevation 1.1km NNE of Tully. Cabinteely was functioning as a burial site during the<br />

conversion period of <strong>Christian</strong>ity and continued to function as such throughout the<br />

millennium. Tully must have tolerated this situation or perhaps profited from it in burial<br />

dues. <strong>The</strong> find of a book mount suggests that the site of Cabinteely may have<br />

manufactured craft objects for the ecclesiastical site.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ringfort at Glebe lies on designated churchland in the Down Survey. <strong>The</strong>re is<br />

considerable evidence for arable production in the Tully area, four corn-drying kilns<br />

preceded the ringfort producing dates of 1460 ±32 AD 540-660 two sigma. In the<br />

confirmation to Holy Trinity of their possessions Tully is described: ‘Tilac Nonescop<br />

with the mill’ (MacNeill 1950, 7). <strong>The</strong> ringfort is dated to 1263 ± 26 AD 670-860 and<br />

has evidence for both arable and pastoral farming. Finds of bone trial pieces with a Chi-<br />

Rho and the word ‘Deo’ inscribed seem to suggest that the ringfort was a ‘home-farm’ of<br />

manaig workers for the ecclesiastical site in the seventh to ninth century. <strong>The</strong> 1202<br />

document listing the donors of land to Holy Trinity demonstrates that the group of lands<br />

surrounding Tully came under the control of the Meic Torcaill family in the early twelfth<br />

century. That the lands were still continuing in arable production is shown by a date<br />

from a kiln in Site 40 which lay southwest of the earlier kilns close to Glebe: 1050 ± 27<br />

AD 890-1030 and the corndrying kiln at Cherrywood (see below).<br />

Cherrywood lies about a kilometre ESE of Tully. In its earliest incarnation it was<br />

probably a family settlement and burial ground, similar to the initial stage of Cabinteely.<br />

Possibly the ecclesiastical site at Tully was not prepared to tolerate two non-ecclesiastical<br />

burial grounds in the vicinity. <strong>The</strong> whalebone plaque and silver ingot could indicate<br />

ninth-century Scandinavian rural settlement. <strong>The</strong> three rectangular sub-divided houses<br />

are diagnostic of Scandinavian design. <strong>The</strong>se were contemporary with a nearby<br />

corndrying kiln dated by charred oats to AD 1020-1190. <strong>The</strong>se dates would concur with<br />

Meic Torcaill kingship in Dublin and therefore the settlement could indeed have been a<br />

rural estate under their auspices, close to the ecclesiastical site under their patronage.<br />

187<br />

188


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

founded churches. <strong>The</strong> promotion of a rural ecclesiastical estate by its Hiberno-<br />

Scandinavian patrons is thus not surprising.<br />

Fig. 5.33: Twelfth-century cross at Tully.<br />

A Hiberno-Scandinavian presence is suggested by the presence of three Rathdown slabs<br />

near the church. <strong>The</strong> slab with a cross on it is one of the finest in the corpus. Three other<br />

pieces of material evidence suggest high status patronage. <strong>The</strong> date of the mortared-stone<br />

churches, such as Tully, in Rathdown, is argued by Ó Carragáin to be within a period<br />

between c.1050 and c.1130 (2005a, 137-149). <strong>The</strong>se dates make it possible that the Meic<br />

Torcaill, patrons of the church, used some of their not inconsiderable means as Dublin<br />

merchants to build a stone church. <strong>Final</strong>ly the two crosses at Tully both have features<br />

that are reminiscent of the twelfth-century cross at Dísert Ó Déaghaidh in Co Clare. <strong>The</strong><br />

cross in the lane has a gable-shaped cap and the south cross has a figure with a crozier on<br />

it. Cronin suggests that these latter crosses were erected by foundations who had not<br />

achieved diocesan status after Rathbreasil to try to promote themselves for a succeeding<br />

synod (1998, 148). No doubt the sidelining of Dublin by Rathbreasil would have been<br />

taken to heart by the Hiberno-Scandinavian town with its reform ethic and newly-<br />

189<br />

Ringfort groups in the Kiltiernan, Glencullen, Ballybrew, Killegar area<br />

<strong>The</strong>se townlands hold the highest incidence of ringforts and enclosures in Rathdown.<br />

Unfortunately many of them are non-extant but deduction from cartography and aerial<br />

photography gives evidence for 43 enclosures and ringforts. <strong>The</strong> whole study area has 73<br />

of these sites. This study proposes that the area was divided into three estates, two<br />

ecclesiastical and one secular. Divisions seem to have been topographical. Killegar is<br />

divided from Ballybrew by the steep glen of the Cookstown River and from Glencullen<br />

and Kiltiernan by a large area of marshy land, still visible. Ballybrew and Glencullen are<br />

divided by a tributary of the Cookstown River, known in Anglo- Norman documents as<br />

the ‘Glassenbroke’. This stream, which is easily fordable, was subject to boundary<br />

incursions, in the post-Norman period between St Thomas, who were granted Ballybrew<br />

and St Mary’s, who had Glencullen. This dispute was settled ‘according to the ancient<br />

boundaries in the time of the Irish’, thus indicating that the Glassenbroke boundary was<br />

pre-Norman (Mills 1894, 174; Gilbert 1894, 388).<br />

In modern parish structure the townland of Ballybrack on the north side of the Glencullen<br />

River is part of the parish of Kilgobbin but topographical logic suggests that it should be<br />

part of Kiltiernan, as it is separated from Kilgobbin by Two Rock Mountain. This would<br />

concur with many Anglo-Norman confirmations of land to St Mary’s in ‘Tulachstelan<br />

and Glencullen’ (Gilbert 1884, 86). Ballybrew and Killegar lie in the modern parish of<br />

Powerscourt (which borders Kiltiernan). Killegar was, during the Anglo-Norman period<br />

on episcopal land, and previous to that is mentioned as a possession of Glendalough in<br />

the confirmation to Abbot Thomas. Ballybrew was part of a secular baile estate granted<br />

to Walter Riddlesford (MacCotter 2008, 73, note 93).<br />

Kiltiernan church lies in a fertile valley sheltered from the south-west by Two Rock<br />

Mountain. Land-use is at present pasture. <strong>The</strong> church has been rebuilt but has some<br />

possible pre-Norman features in a western lintelled doorway surrounded by large granite<br />

190


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

blocks. About one kilometre south-west of Kiltiernan is the townland of Ballybetagh.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are eight enclosures and one ringfort marked on the RMP but only fragments of<br />

three are extant. However their position running lineally up both sides of a valley and<br />

each at the same altitude of the valley slope is reminiscent of the pattern of ringfort<br />

groups in other parts of the country (Boazman 2008a, 118). This topographical position is<br />

necessitated by the use of the optimum land. In this case they lie on well-drained land<br />

above a marshy valley bottom. A similar pattern exists in the valley of the Glencullen<br />

River where again six enclosures and two ringforts extend to the top of the valley.<br />

<strong>The</strong> suggestion of this study is that the ringfort groups on the higher land in the<br />

Glencullen valley represented the dwelling-places of manaig on the ecclesiastical estate<br />

of Kiltiernan during the early medieval period. Kiltiernan church stands on lower and<br />

more fertile ground than the ringfort groups; this could be the demesne land of the<br />

ecclesiastical site. An Anglo-Norman grant c.1176 suggests an existing pre-Norman<br />

estate at Tylachstelan (Kiltiernan) (Gilbert 1884, 106).<br />

Ballybrew<br />

<strong>The</strong> ringfort group is that identified as part of a late millennium baile estate (see above).<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are three enclosures identified by aerial photography here and two ringforts, one<br />

extant, 35m in diameter. This diameter is large for the Rathdown area. <strong>The</strong> other<br />

ringfort was known to be bivallate and is called ‘Raheen’ in local tradition. It is<br />

interesting that the large ringfort and the bivallate ringfort occur together, as there is only<br />

evidence of one other bivallate ringfort in the study area. <strong>The</strong> large ringfort lies just to<br />

the south-east of the small group of houses known as Ballybrew and has an extensive<br />

view from north east to southeast towards the sea at Bray.<br />

191<br />

Fig. 5.34: Concentration of ringforts and enclosures in the Glencullen, Kiltiernan<br />

and Killegar and Ballybrew area.<br />

Killegar<br />

<strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical site of Killegar has an enclosure of about 100m diameter and forty<br />

lintel graves were discovered during gravel extraction. Forty lintel graves were<br />

unearthed during sand extraction at Killeger. Two early medieval iron bells were found<br />

in a re-furbishment of the site (Healy 2004, 239). <strong>The</strong> site was founded in antiquity as<br />

the saint connected with it, Findbarr, shares one name in his genealogy with an Uí Máil<br />

genealogy of Berchán of Shankill (Ó Riain 1985, 42). Also ‘Cilli Adgair’ (Killegar) may<br />

reference an earlier saint with Saxon forebears. West of the ecclesiastical site on the<br />

sloping land that rises to the head of the valley are recorded fourteen enclosures. <strong>The</strong><br />

average size of these is under 30m. <strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical site lies at the easternmost point of<br />

this settlement group and the enclosures, except two, respect it by one kilometre. <strong>The</strong><br />

ecclesiastical estate and the enclosures all lie within the townland of Killegar and there is<br />

no other church. Thus it could be posited that this was a small ecclesiastical site founded<br />

in antiquity by a saint of British extraction, was granted land by the Uí Máil relations of<br />

192


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Findbarr in the seventh century, and later became part of the paruchiae of Glendalough.<br />

Three Rathdown slabs, one well-carved, with a cross, perhaps represent the scattered<br />

Hiberno-Scandinavian settlement of this part of Rathdown.<br />

Rathmichael and Shankill<br />

<strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical site at Rathmichael is situated at 100m on a hillridge which continues<br />

west to Carickgollan. It has a commanding vista to the south. Documentary evidence for<br />

early foundation is scarce. Hagiography is unconvincing and there is no mention of the<br />

site until the confirmation of the possessions of the Archbishop of Dublin in 1179 (Scott<br />

1913; MacNeill 1950, 3). Material evidence of early foundation consists of the remains<br />

of an inner enclosure, about 20m from the possibly pre-Romanesque church, which is<br />

mostly re-built (Ó Carragáin 2010, 313). <strong>The</strong>re is also a substantial stone-built outer<br />

enclosure of 136m and the stump of a round tower.<br />

<strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical foundation of Shankill, 750m to the SSE of Rathmichael has no<br />

archaeological remains but has documentary and topographical evidence of being<br />

founded in antiquity. St Berchán who is associated with Shankill, has a Uí Máil pedigree<br />

and the site is referred to as ‘Domnach Sinchell’ (O Riain 1985, 45). This appellation<br />

may suggest a pre-Uí Máil foundation. Shankill lies on fertile agricultural land whereas<br />

Rathmichael is on the edge of much poorer land. Shankill became one of the demesne<br />

manors of the Archbishop of Dublin in the thirteenth century and the Down Survey<br />

indicates a 78% arable land-use for the parish of Rathmichael.<br />

Fig 5.35: Present day arable farming three kilometres west of Shankill.<br />

Rathmichael has evidence of thirteen Rathdown slabs, the largest group in the study area.<br />

<strong>The</strong> involvement of the Hiberno-Scandinavians in eleventh- and twelfth-century<br />

ecclesiastical re-furbishment has been noted above at Tully which was associated with<br />

reform and the by-passing of Dublin at Rathbreasil. Perhaps at Rathmichael there is an<br />

example of this in the round tower stump and imposing stone enclosure wall which could<br />

have referenced the eleventh-century stone wall excavated at Dublin (Mitchell 1987,13).<br />

Also the name Rathmichael refers to a universal saint to whom there is a dedication in<br />

Dublin, the church of St Michael le Pole, which has an engaged round tower. A saint<br />

associated with high places and the elevation of Rathmichael would have been ideal for<br />

demonstrating to the older Domnach church below, with its possible links to<br />

Glendalough, that reform was in the ascendancy.<br />

Conclusion<br />

<strong>The</strong> political and ecclesiastical history of Rathdown is marked by a succession of<br />

overlords and a lack of affiliation to a single major ecclesiastical site. This was a fertile<br />

area with much evidence of arable production and with the economic advantage of access<br />

to mainland Europe and the Atlantic seaboard of Britain from the earliest period. <strong>The</strong><br />

193<br />

194


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

high density of early ecclesiastical foundations is no doubt due to these advantages and<br />

the organization of these, as single churches in small parishes, is related to the inability of<br />

secular or ecclesiastical rulers to establish a hierarchy in the area. Confirmation of land<br />

grants to ecclesiastical land owners at the beginning of the Anglo-Norman period suggest<br />

a considerable amount of land in Rathdown was in ecclesiastical hands before 1169<br />

(Otway-Ruthven 1961, 56). <strong>The</strong> delineation of small ecclesiastical estates at Tully,<br />

Killegar and Kiltiernan in this study corroborates this. <strong>The</strong> establishment of Scandinavian<br />

Dublin and its concern with the ethos of church reform, ensured the continued autonomy<br />

and prosperity of these ecclesiastical sites in its hinterland. This was illustrated by the<br />

embellishment of ecclesiastical sites in the area with mortared-stone churches and<br />

Rathdown slabs. However the lack of architectural innovation combined with<br />

idiosyncratic sculpture at the ecclesiastical sites in Rathdown also indicated a tension<br />

within the Hiberno-Scandinavian identity of the rural areas, referencing design motifs of<br />

the urban centre combined with the traditional format of Irish ecclesiastical architecture.<br />

5.6 Faughart, Co. Louth (Gill Boazman)<br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

This section comprises a summary of work on the area centred on Faughart, Co. Louth<br />

which is being undertaken as part of an ongoing PhD project. <strong>The</strong> small kingdom of<br />

Conaille Muirthemne, which extends from north Louth into South Armagh, features in<br />

early medieval mythology and history to an extent quite disproportionate to its size.<br />

Recent excavations at Faughart Lower and Balriggan have enabled the re-interpretation<br />

of the relationship of early medieval sites in the area.<br />

Topography, geology and land-use<br />

<strong>The</strong> study area surrounds Dundalk Bay and roughly comprises the baronies of Upper and<br />

Lower Dundalk. <strong>The</strong>re is a considerable contrast between the two half-baronies. Lower<br />

Dundalk to the north of Dundalk Bay is underlain with the granite of the Sliabh Fuait and<br />

Cooley mountains and is pastureland. <strong>The</strong> geology of the coastal area is composed of<br />

Ordovician and Silurian slates and shales but can be sub-divided into two distinct areas.<br />

<strong>The</strong> first of these is that close to the town of Dundalk, where extensive reclaimed salt<br />

marshes extend from Rampark in the east of the study area to the Marshes townlands to<br />

the south east of the town. Thus early medieval and previous sites are located above this<br />

previous shore-line, but of course, had easier access to the sea than at the present. <strong>The</strong><br />

second area of Upper Dundalk, which lies concentrically to the marshland, is formed by<br />

the effects of glaciation consisting of low drumlin hills rising to 60-70m in height. <strong>The</strong><br />

geology of these low-lying areas results in soils which are ‘fine, mellow and easily<br />

cultivated’ thus supporting arable farming (Kilroe 1907, 66). Pollen analysis undertaken<br />

by Weir at two locations close to the edge of the outer study area, indicate a strong<br />

element of tillage in the farming economy of North Louth in the first millennium (1995).<br />

Historical background<br />

<strong>The</strong> study area in the first half of the millennium was almost certainly part of the territory<br />

of the Ulaid, prior to their dislodgement from Émain Macha and re-settlement in the east<br />

of Ulster (Byrne 2001, 118). It is quite possible that the Ulaid established Conaille<br />

195<br />

196


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Muirthemne as a buffer between themselves and the Uí Néill, whose dependent allies, the<br />

Airgialla, were established to the northwest and west. In mythology and proto-history the<br />

hill of Faughart is named as a battle ground of Ulaid and Connachta. Conaille<br />

Muirthemne was the patrimony of Cuchulain and Cormac mac Airt, grandson of the<br />

legendary Conn Cétchathach, reputedly defeated the Ulaid at Faughart in 248 (AFM).<br />

This position of Faughart as a flashpoint of conflict continued throughout the first<br />

millennium (Boazman 2008b, 6.2, 434).<br />

<strong>The</strong> first annalistically recorded leader of Conaille Muirthemne died in AD 688 at the<br />

battle of Imlech Pich just south of the Boyne. <strong>The</strong> rulers of the Conaille Muirthemne are<br />

always referred to as taiosech or tigherna. This underpins the supposition that they were<br />

a semi-independent lordship of the Ulaid and the Book of Rights indicates that they did<br />

not pay tribute but received stipends for military service (Dillon 1962, 91). <strong>The</strong> last lord<br />

of the Conaille Muirthemne is recorded in 1107 (AFM) around which time the area came<br />

to be dominated by the Uí Cerbhaill branch of the Uí Chremthain (part of the Airgialla)<br />

led by Donnchad Ua Cerbaill.<br />

territory is formed by the foothills of the Slieve Gullion range, known as the Fews<br />

Mountains (Sliabh Fuaid). <strong>The</strong> geneaology of St Moneena identifying her as Conaille,<br />

would suggest that her ecclesiastical establishment at Killeavy in South Armagh fell<br />

within Conaille Muirthemne.<br />

<strong>Final</strong>ly there is a question as to whether Cuailgne was part of Conaille Muirthemne.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is mention of a king of Cuailgne in Chronicum Scotorum and it is mentioned as a<br />

trícha cét in the Táin and the Lebor Gabala (MacCotter 2008, 238). <strong>The</strong> ridge of the<br />

Cooley Mountains forms a clear topographical boundary so certainly for parts of the first<br />

millennium it was a separate political entity to Conaille Muirthemne.<br />

Extents of the territory of the Conaille Muirthemne<br />

<strong>The</strong> southern boundary of Conaille Muirthemne is the ecclesiastical site of Dromiskin.<br />

<strong>The</strong> father of St Ronan, Berach was de Chonilibus (of the Conaille) (Thornton 1997,<br />

150). Atha na Fert (Knockbridge) is mentioned in the annals (819 AFM) as being in<br />

Magh Conaille. McFirbisigh places Haggardstown, the birthplace of St Fursey in<br />

Conaille Muirthemne and Haynestown known as ‘Felda’ is identified as being in ‘Crich<br />

Conaill’ in the Tripartite Life of St Patrick (Mac Íomhair 1962, 158; Mulchrone 1939).<br />

Pre-ninth century Louth and its surrounding area were part of Conaille Muirthemne until<br />

the twelfth century (Mac Íomhair 1962, 178). <strong>The</strong> Lagan River (previously known as the<br />

Conchubar) is mentioned in the legend of Conchubar Mac Nessa as being part of Conaille<br />

Muirthemne and St Daig, of Iniskeen, is stated in Félire Óengusso to be ‘Daig son of<br />

Cairell of Inís Cáin Dega in Canaille Muirthemne (Stokes 1905, 177). North of Iniskeen<br />

is the small parish of Kane. Felire húi Gormáin refers to ‘Sodelb, a virgin. Cen is the<br />

name of her stead on Mag Conaille’(Stokes 1895, 215). <strong>The</strong> northern boundary of the<br />

Fig. 5.36: <strong>The</strong> study area of North Louth.<br />

197<br />

198


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Ecclesiastical history<br />

<strong>The</strong> primary association of Faughart Upper, the major ecclesiastical site of the inner<br />

study area, is with St Brigit. Although there is no direct reference to her birthplace in the<br />

Lives of Brigit, Colgan notes in an Appendix:<br />

Villa in qua nata est, Fochart Muirthemne vocatur, qua est in provincial Ultorum, scilicet<br />

in regione, qui dicitur Conalle Murthemne.<br />

(the place in which she was born, is called Faughart Muirthemne, which is in Ulster, lying in the<br />

region known as Conaille Muirthemne) (1647, 617).<br />

St Moneena is also associated with Faughart. <strong>The</strong> life of St Moneena by Conchubranus<br />

records that Moneena had 150 virgins living with her on the hill at Faughart. However the<br />

carnal songs of a wedding party reaching the holy place were deemed inappropriate for<br />

those who were the brides of Christ and she retreated with the group to Killeavy below<br />

Slieve Gullion leaving one virgin at Faughart (Ulster Society for Medieval Latin Studies,<br />

1980).<br />

(AFM). Thus Louth could have had control over dissemination of information and was<br />

not likely to promote a neighbouring ecclesiastical site, Faughart, with its Brigidine<br />

associations. It is quite possible that Louth and Faughart had equal status under Armagh<br />

during the period of Conaille Muirthemne ascendancy in the area. One of the abbots of<br />

Louth was the steward of ‘Patrick’s people’ beyond the Fews Mountains in 935 (AFM).<br />

However political developments in the third decade of the twelfth century put Louth in a<br />

dominant position. Donnchad mac Cerbaill of the Uí Chremtháin rose to prominence in<br />

the 1130s. He saw an advantage in linking himself with church reform and was friendly<br />

with St Malachy who chose Áed Ua Cáellaide as bishop of Airgialla (Clogher) in 1138<br />

and moved the episcopal seat to Donnchad mac Cerbaill’s new power centre at Louth<br />

(Lawlor 1917, 138). Louth had been previously within the diocese of Armagh. Louth’s<br />

eminence was emphasized by the foundation of a chapter of the Arrouaisian canons of St<br />

Augustine at Louth in a ceremony attended by St Malachy, Áed Ua Cáellaide and<br />

Donnchad Ua Cerbhaill in 1148 (AFM). Thus certainly by the middle of the twelfth<br />

century Faughart was probably under the episcopal rule of Louth and the dearth of<br />

records of the Conaille Muirthemne in the twelfth century, suggest under the temporal<br />

rule of Donnchad Ua Cerbhaill and the Airgialla.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is little annalistic record of the ecclesiastical site at Faughart but a list of abbesses<br />

of Killeavy occurs in the text and twelfth-century notes of the life of Concubranus, and<br />

this tallies with an annalistic reference, 654.4 (AFM) ‘Coincenn of Cill-Sleibhe, died’.<br />

<strong>The</strong> connection of the foundation with the Conaille Muirthemne continues in that the 13 th<br />

abbess, Allabuir was the daughter of the king of Conaille Muirthemne, Foidmenn mac<br />

Fallaig whose obit is listed AU 752 (Esposito 1920, 76; Thornton 1997, 140).<br />

Louth<br />

Louth, founded by St Mochta is a major ecclesiastical site is in the outer study area.<br />

Unlike Faughart, Louth is mentioned in 30 annalistic obits of abbots and airennach from<br />

662 to 1147. Louth must have had a scriptorium as the Book of Cuana was produced<br />

there and there are four mentions of ‘scribe’, ‘lector’ or ‘tutor’, between 742 and 1047<br />

<strong>The</strong> Lands of Faughart<br />

A grant of part of a marriage settlement by Hugh de Lacy to the Cistercians in 1199, a<br />

1606 Inquisition and the Down Survey, all describe the same parcel of land between the<br />

River Flurry and a stream to the west known as the Aduname. This contains the<br />

ecclesiastical site of Faughart Upper. Although there is no early medieval record of the<br />

estate, the very longevity of the documented extents, from the twelfth century to the<br />

seventeenth would suggest a pre-existing land unit (Boazman 2008b, 6.2, 437-440).<br />

Aerial photography shows a large double-ditched enclosure surrounding the site (Buckley<br />

& Sweetnam1991, 230). In 1966 a limited excavation was undertaken (O’Connor). <strong>The</strong><br />

east-west trench in the nave indicated a ditch dug to 1.75m running north to south<br />

199<br />

200


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

through the present church nave just west of the mid wall. <strong>The</strong> feet of several stone-lined<br />

burials were found at the base of the east chancel wall. Another cist burial was found<br />

below the north of the north wall. This stone-lined grave was tapering with a single<br />

shaped cover stone. This is similar to O’Brien’s seventh-century stone-lined cists which<br />

were tapering rather than with parallel sides (O’Brien 2003, 70). Souterrain ware, animal<br />

bone and iron slag were among the finds.<br />

within the proposed ecclesiastical estate, all at lower elevations. <strong>The</strong> topographical<br />

position of Ballymascanlon, on an isthmus in Dundalk Bay, rather than its material<br />

remains, a seventeenth-century church and a souterrain, suggests it derives from<br />

antiquity. Excavation at Faughart Upper and Lower, have yielded considerable amounts<br />

of edible shellfish remains, possibly Ballymascanlon could have acted as a maritime<br />

connection for the ecclesiastical estate at Faughart. Proleek, is a large ecclesiastical<br />

enclosure, 120m in diameter, to the southeast of Faughart. It is positioned just above the<br />

Flurry River, on the border of the ecclesiastical estate. It is not unusual for a major site<br />

such as Faughart to have a prominent secondary site within its estate. Both Donaghmore<br />

and Rosscarbery in Co Cork have secondary sites with evidence of ritual foci at Kilcullen<br />

South and Knocknageehy respectively (Boazman 2008a, 126). <strong>The</strong> second ecclesiastical<br />

site in the townland of Proleek lies 1.5km west of Cill Mór and 2kms southeast of<br />

Faughart.<br />

<strong>The</strong> two ecclesiastical sites on the plain north of the Sliabh Fuait which terminates at<br />

Slieve Gullion, now in modern South Armagh, although within the parcel of land<br />

ostensibly forming the estate of Faughart, appear to privilege other allegiances. <strong>The</strong><br />

pillar stone at Kilnasaggart with its inscription ‘Ternoc’, annalistically dated to an obit of<br />

715, has a very definite reference to Armagh. This would not be extraordinary as<br />

Faughart was within the tithe collection area of Armagh (see reference to steward above).<br />

Kilnasaggart, also on the Slíghe Miodhluachrac was probably a waypoint for travellers<br />

between Armagh and the south, and as such was acknowledging an important affiliation<br />

to the north.<br />

Fig. 5.37: <strong>The</strong> proposed ecclesiastical estate at Faughart, sited between the Flurry<br />

and Auduname rivers.<br />

Faughart is on the summit of one of the foothills of the Fews Mountains with a<br />

commanding vista south over Dundalk Bay. It is likely that Faughart was positioned on<br />

the Slíghe Miodhluachrac, leading from Tara to Émain Macha through the Moyry Pass<br />

1.5kms to the north of Faughart. <strong>The</strong>re are three ecclesiastical sites south of Faughart<br />

201<br />

As noted above, according to Conchubranus, St Moneena founded Faughart in honour of<br />

Brigit but then retreated to Killeavy to pursue an ascetic lifestyle. St Sarbile was left by<br />

Moneena to continue the ecclesiastical establishment in Faughart. What was the<br />

explanation for this move from the original foundation with its Brigidine association? It<br />

seems that Faughart Upper, although an ecclesiastical site, had strong secular affiliations.<br />

Faughart was an iconic battleground for over a millennium, as an annalistic reference at<br />

732 (AFM) to the conflict between the Uí Néill and the Ulaid illustrates. Maybe the story<br />

of St Moneena’s move to Killeavy was a parable for changes in influence at Faughart<br />

202


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

which came to fulfill a more public role with its important connection to St Brigit, while<br />

Killeavy assumed the ascetic role.<br />

strong possibility of Faughart being maintained as a focus of popular and profitable<br />

pilgrimage, throughout the first millennium as well as the second (Carroll 1999, 86).<br />

It was probably in the interest of the rulers of Conaille Muirthemne to promote the cult of<br />

St Brigit at Faughart and thus maintain a flow of income from pilgrimage. One of the<br />

noticeable aspects of the ecclesiastical site to this day is the proliferation of ritual foci<br />

relating to Brigit. <strong>The</strong>se are both within the graveyard of Faughart Upper and in the ritual<br />

area beside St Brigit’s Stream 500m to the northwest.<br />

Fig. 5.38: St Brigid’s Bed, the horse-shoe shaped shrine at Faughart Upper.<br />

In the graveyard are the mound, the horseshoe-shaped monument and St Brigit’s Well.<br />

<strong>The</strong> horseshoe-shaped monument contains a rough stone of which there is antiquarian<br />

evidence of penitents kneeling on the pumice stone until their knees bled (Wright 1748, I,<br />

19). Of course there is considerable evidence for these practices having an early modern<br />

provenance but the evidence of the cemetery settlement at Faughart Lower indicates a<br />

Faughart Upper and the cemetery settlement at Faughart Lower<br />

About 1.5kms south of the ecclesiastical site lies the recently excavated cemetery<br />

settlement site of Faughart Lower. I am grateful to Niall Roycroft of the NRA for<br />

providing information about this site. Both this site and the other cemetery settlements in<br />

the study area, Balriggan and Rampark, are situated at below 50m of altitude. As such<br />

they do not have commanding vistas which suggests that they did not want to indicate<br />

power by use of topography. <strong>The</strong> three sites are each separated by three kilometres<br />

unlike the grouping of ringforts in the proposed Faughart estate, which are sometimes<br />

only a hundred metres apart. Maybe this, combined with the earliest dates in the<br />

Faughart burial sequence, indicates that these settlements were founded in the fifth<br />

century when there was considerable movement between Ireland and the disintegrating<br />

Roman Empire. Perhaps they were initially, small family settlements with quasi-<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> burial practices and as such, were established before the floruit of ringforts<br />

whose tight kin-group structure was manifest in their physical proximity. <strong>The</strong> dates from<br />

the earliest cemetery settlement burials at Faughart Lower, RC calibrated 2 sigma AD<br />

390-550, would suggest a foundation of the settlement in the primary period of<br />

<strong>Christian</strong>ity in Ireland; the obit of Brigit is 425 and that of Moneena 517.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re were approximately 750 burials at Faughart Lower, the last c.1000. <strong>The</strong> fact that<br />

burial continued in a family plot in unconsecrated ground with the presence of a major<br />

ecclesiastical site just 1.7 km to the north is unusual. <strong>The</strong> move from ancestral burial<br />

places to burial within the precincts of an ecclesiastical site was considered by the ninthcentury<br />

church to be the norm (O’Brien 1992, 136). Annalistic references to the lords of<br />

Conaille Muirthemne are recorded from 688 to 1107. <strong>The</strong> early burials at Faughart were<br />

in stone-lined graves, but later phases were less ordered, intercut and in some places<br />

twelve deep, as if this was no longer the burial place of one family. Two features of the<br />

203<br />

204


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

later development of the site, suggest enhancement rather than practical purpose. <strong>The</strong><br />

first was a carefully built cashel wall most prominent on the western side of the site and a<br />

well, whose proximity to burial would have rendered it non-potable. Perhaps the wall was<br />

to impress pilgrims approaching on the Slighe Miodluachra from the west and the well an<br />

echo of St Brigit’s well at the ecclesiastical site above and both were products of a<br />

promotion of pilgrimage by the rulers of Conaille Muirthemne in this period.<br />

Ringforts on the proposed ecclesiastical estate of Faughart<br />

<strong>The</strong>re are thirteen ringforts west of Faughart Upper. As there are 73 ringforts (extant and<br />

non-extant) in the inner study area, one fifth of them are on this apron of land. Only eight<br />

of the ringforts in the study area are bivallate. Three of these are in the group beside<br />

Faughart Upper. Thirteen ringforts in the study area have a diameter over 35m. Three<br />

are in the group beside Faughart Upper. This tendency for an ecclesiastical estate to<br />

contain a high density of ringforts and also a high proportion of high status ringforts is<br />

replicated at Ross in Co. Cork, where the majority of bivallate ring forts in the parish of<br />

Ross occur in the ecclesiastical estate (Boazman 2008a,119). It is possible that the<br />

smaller ringforts represent the domicile of manaig on the estate and the larger bivallate<br />

examples are those of wealthy patrons of the estate.<br />

other Doolargy ringfort average diameter of 26m. <strong>The</strong> linear arrangement of ringforts in<br />

separate river valleys probably signifies different families within the kingroup. This<br />

physical manifestation of agnatic inheritance is described in the Tripartite Life of St<br />

Patrick: ‘Fiacc, one of five sons, received his father’s fifth ridge’ (Mulchrone 1939, 166).<br />

A river valley or a low ridge obviously formed a clear topographical boundary for a kingroup<br />

area. This linear pattern of ringforts can be found in the parishes of Donoughmore<br />

and Aghabullogue in mid Cork and Ross in West Cork (Boazman 2008a, 118).<br />

<strong>The</strong> size of the ringforts correlates with the infertility of this upland area. Davies’s<br />

excavation in 1940 revealed evidence of cattle-rearing. <strong>The</strong> name of the cashel<br />

‘Lissachiggel’ the fort of the rye, suggesting that only this less prestigious grain would<br />

grow in the vicinity (1940).<br />

Other settlement groups in the north of the study area<br />

Doolargy and Ballymakellett<br />

Fifteen ringforts, mostly extant, lie on the lower slopes of the Cooley Mountains. <strong>The</strong>re<br />

are three groups. <strong>The</strong> western group is situated on the shoulder of steeply rising land in<br />

the townland of Ballymakellett. This group has evidence of iron-working. <strong>The</strong> central<br />

group lies below and on the way to the cashel at Doolargy, separated from the first group<br />

by a fast-flowing mountain river. This river can be easily forded at one point thus there<br />

could have been communication between these two groups. <strong>The</strong> cashel is a spectacular<br />

site at an altitude of 250m looking down a long valley which has many relict field<br />

systems and stone huts. To the west of the cashel is a track which leads over the col to a<br />

group of smaller ringforts. <strong>The</strong>se interconnections suggest a kingroup whose leader lived<br />

in the central cashel, which was much larger, 58m x 47m in diameter, compared to the<br />

205<br />

Fig. 5.39: <strong>The</strong> cashel at Doolargy. .<br />

206


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Although this was probably part of the Conaille Muirthemne polity, towards the end of<br />

the millennium the pressure of the eastern Ind Airthir (part of the Airgialla federation)<br />

eroded the borders and probably dominated this area in the twelfth century. <strong>The</strong> Airthir<br />

were split into segments of inter-related dynasties of which the Uí Annluainn<br />

(O’Hanlons) and the Ó Ruadacáin (Rodericks or O’Roddys) were the most powerful and<br />

they tenaciously clung to this remote area until c.1590 when a Dowdall document shows<br />

‘Doulargy, Co Armagh held of O Hanlon by socage, being 60 acres’ (Mac Íomhair 1970,<br />

81).<br />

Dungooly is in the catalogue of churches founded by St Patrick in Colgan’s Trias<br />

Thaumaturgae (1647, 272). It was known as Ernatiensis or Cluain Braoin, hence its<br />

anglicisation as Urney. One of its abbots was St Dichull who became abbot of Louth in<br />

700. <strong>The</strong>re is also a reference to a relic, St Patrick’s Bell, which is now lost (ibid.,166).<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is a considerable number of ringforts in the vicinity of Dungooly and it seems<br />

likely that it was a proprietary church of the local túath. This was more than likely a<br />

túath connected to the Conaille Muirthemne but it would have been on the borders of the<br />

polity and may have made alliances with its Airgialla neighbours (the Louth connection<br />

mentioned in the history section suggests this). <strong>The</strong>re is a bivallate ringfort 200m to the<br />

west of the ecclesiastical site, the interior diameter is 37.7m. A line of nine ringforts<br />

stretches under the shoulder of a ridge of higher ground c600m to the southwest<br />

beginning in Lurgankeel townland and stretching into Dungooly and over the south<br />

Armagh border into Carrivegrove. <strong>The</strong> average size of these is 39m in diameter with two<br />

bivallate and two cliffedge forts. <strong>The</strong> large ringfort average size suggests a prestigious<br />

community, supporting a proprietary church but also, as evidenced by the cliff-edge forts,<br />

security conscious in their border position between the Conaille Muirthemne and the<br />

Airgialla.<br />

Settlement groups in the southern part of the study area<br />

Balriggan cemetery settlement and surrounding settlement<br />

<strong>The</strong> following information has been supplied by Shane Delaney of IACS. Balriggan lies<br />

on a low knoll of gravel of 13m to 15m within a shallow bowl, immediately surrounded<br />

on the northwest and southeast by wetland and bog. Thus vista was not a pre-eminent<br />

element in choice of site. <strong>The</strong> soils are well-drained glacially mixed gravels and today the<br />

land-use is mainly pasture although the designation of an area to the south of the site as<br />

‘Barleyfield’ and four nineteenth century mills in the area would indicate a past emphasis<br />

on arable farming. <strong>The</strong> corn-drying kiln at Balriggan has returned early dates, RCD Cal.2<br />

sigma AD 80-250 but this date is from ash (fraxinus) charcoal at the base of the kiln.<br />

Dating of charred grain will form part of the final report and this may return a fifthcentury<br />

date which would correlate with the earliest burials at Faughart Lower.<br />

<strong>The</strong> relationship of Balriggan with other forms of early medieval settlement is dependent<br />

on the dating of the cemetery settlement. <strong>The</strong> second date from Balriggan is more likely<br />

to be from the use-time of the site than the ash date from the corn-drying kiln, as it is<br />

from charcoal in a trough-like pit in the north eastern area of the site. It is RCD Cal.2<br />

sigma AD 530-650. However this would be at the beginning of the period of<br />

construction of ringforts, which is c. 600-900 (Stout 1997, 29). <strong>The</strong> number of burials at<br />

Balriggan, just 25, would suggest a very short usage period for the site or on the other<br />

hand, a short period in which the site was used for burial.<br />

Finds on the site included 800 sherds of souterrain ware and 150kg of iron slag as well as<br />

six large pits for an undisclosed process and an ore roasting furnace. This seems to be<br />

evidence of more than domestic making and mending that would be in keeping with the<br />

modest number of burials and it is possible that the site evolved into a production centre<br />

for surrounding ringforts. <strong>The</strong>re are three ringforts, about 700-800m from Balriggan, one<br />

Carn More, has been excavated, finds included 200 sherds of souterrain ware, thus it<br />

could be contemporary with Balriggan. However an excavated ringfort at<br />

Newtownbalregan 1.4km southwest of Balriggan returned dates of AD 770-970, which<br />

would be almost 200 years after the latest date at Balriggan so until further dates are<br />

207<br />

208


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

published for Balriggan, it is difficult to say whether the cemetery settlement functioned<br />

as an industrial site for other early medieval settlement.<br />

Souterrains in the south of the Upper Dundalk barony<br />

Apart from one early date of AD 405-650 at Marshes Upper the dates from excavated<br />

souterrains in the North Louth area fall between AD 688 and 1190. Thus from around<br />

the end of the seventh century there was a considerable increase in ostensibly unenclosed<br />

settlement on dry areas of the flat marshy land to the south of Dundalk . Some of these<br />

souterrains were enclosed by a ditch, Donaghmore (Rynne 1959), Marshes Upper 3 and 4<br />

(Gowen 1992), Killally (Clinton and Stout 1997), Marshes Upper 5 (McCormick and<br />

Crone 2000), but none of the enclosing banks survived. Modern excavation methods<br />

mean that the environs of souterrains are explored thus the lack of evidence for an<br />

enclosure can be demonstrated. Tateetra would be an example of this (Hayes 2007).<br />

Many souterrains constructed in the Upper Dundalk area are apparently without<br />

enclosure, a total of 33 out of 54, and obviously there must have been unenclosed<br />

settlement above them.<br />

<strong>The</strong> souterrains of Upper Dundalk were carefully crafted often using cut stone, with<br />

corbelled roof construction and elaborate door fittings. At Tateetra, granite, provenanced<br />

from 20 km away, was used for the jamb stones of the end chamber and the decorated<br />

Bronze Age stones and cross slabs were also used to roof this presumably high status<br />

monument (ibid.).<br />

Marshes Upper<br />

This is a group of eleven souterrains, five of which occur in one complex, Marshes Upper<br />

3 and 4, excavated by Gowen in 1992. <strong>The</strong>ir economy was similar to other early<br />

medieval site-types. <strong>The</strong>y kept cattle, sheep and pigs and grew oats and barley. <strong>The</strong>y<br />

made use of the sea as a resource as net weights, fishbones and cetacean bones were<br />

found. <strong>The</strong> lack of settlement surrounding the group suggests that they had at least one<br />

square kilometre of land around them. This would be 240 acres, a good-sized farm.<br />

Cortial<br />

Eight souterrains lie on a ridge which is surrounded by marshy land. To the south-west is<br />

Killycroney and to the south-east Kilcurly. Bertram de Verdon’s grant to the Hospital of<br />

St John in 1189 makes an exception of ‘five other carucates which pertain to Kilkerly’<br />

(Mac Íomhair 1962, 171). This probably means that Kilcurly was ecclesiastical land but<br />

whether as such it was subject to the same reparations as the possible baile at Cortial is<br />

unknown.<br />

Fig. 5.40: Gallery 5 at Tateetra.<br />

Ballybarrack<br />

<strong>The</strong> area comprising the townlands Rath, Ballybarrack, Littlemill, Newtownbabe,<br />

Killally, Carnaneregagh forms the present parish of Ballybarrack. <strong>The</strong> benefices of the<br />

area were granted to various religious foundations by the de Verdons at the beginning of<br />

the twelfth century (White 1943, 45; Otway-Ruthven 1968, 404). <strong>The</strong>se benefices<br />

approximate to the modern parish of Ballybarrack. MacCotter considers that the late<br />

millennium land unit, the baile biataig was sub-divided to became the ‘vill’ of Anglo-<br />

Norman administration (2008, 79). He lists Ballybarrack as an example of this, the<br />

assumption being that Ballybarrack and surrounding land formed a baile biataig or<br />

209<br />

210


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

secular estate. This was obviously fertile land as ‘Miltoune de Ballybalricke’ is referred<br />

to in the 1332 partition of the de Verdon lands (Otway Ruthven 1968, 427).<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is no toponymic evidence for an early ecclesiastical estate here. <strong>The</strong> archaeology<br />

suggests some form of early medieval settlement as there was an enclosure excavated<br />

here by Kelly in 1977 with three extensive souterrains, one of which incorporated an<br />

ogham stone. <strong>The</strong>re was no burial evidence, but a late medieval church lies very close to<br />

the enclosure. St Thomas’ Abbey was granted a ‘church’ at Ballybarrack by Nicholas de<br />

Verdon in 1232, thus there is ecclesiastical evidence at Ballybarrack, at the beginning of<br />

the Anglo-Norman period (Gilbert 1889, 9; Otway-Ruthven 1968, 404). One<br />

interpretation could be that this was first a settlement enclosure with a kin-group church,<br />

and the souterrains were a later feature, contemporaneous with other souterrains in the<br />

area in the second part of the millennium. <strong>The</strong>re are several eight other souterrains in the<br />

parish of Ballybarrack and these may well have represented late millennium settlement in<br />

the baile.<br />

to the inhabitants of the area in exchange for manpower and food, an arrangement<br />

between clientship and feudalism. This was represented by the baile system. <strong>The</strong> baile<br />

biataig had to pay render in goods and cattle to the ruler of the trícha cét. <strong>The</strong> trícha cét<br />

had the power to raise a military levy and this was no doubt administered at baile level<br />

(Mac Cotter 2008, 52). Maybe this explains the change to unenclosed settlement which<br />

insinuates a surrender of protection. Thus those who were in the lower ranks of society no<br />

longer had the cachet of enclosed settlement but still expressed their free status by<br />

constructing souterrains that were well-crafted and a status symbol in themselves. .<br />

Conclusion<br />

To choose to build unenclosed settlement after a period of enclosed settlement such as<br />

ringforts, is a choice which must indicate some change in the structure of the society. As<br />

indicated in the historical section the Conaille Muirthemne kings were at their most<br />

powerful between AD 688 and 1096. This is manifest in the ringfort groups surrounding<br />

Faughart and also the probable promotion of the pilgrimage site of Brigid. However,<br />

towards the end of the millennium there was a distillation of power and smaller political<br />

units were subsumed. Thus the lords of Conaille Muirthemne were under attack from<br />

their neighbours, segments of the Aigialla from Ulaid and subsequently from Louth. <strong>The</strong><br />

entries in AFM record two battles involving Conaille Muirthemne in the ninth century,<br />

six in the tenth century and fifteen in the eleventh century and the first seven years of the<br />

twelfth century. To be able to draw on a combat force that would fight these battles they<br />

would need to have access to manpower. <strong>The</strong> diffused power indicated by the many<br />

petty lords of a ringfort society would not be cohesive enough. It is probable that<br />

towards the end of the millennium, the kings of Conaille Muirthemne offered protection<br />

211<br />

212


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

5.7 <strong>The</strong> Aran Islands and North Clare/South Galway (Bernadette<br />

McCarthy)<br />

This section describes ongoing work on two case studies within the Co. Galway regional<br />

study. <strong>The</strong> Aran Islands are situated in Galway Bay, and are a geological extension of the<br />

Burren in Co. Clare, characterised by carboniferous limestone karstic terrain. <strong>The</strong> North<br />

Clare/South Galway study-area is situated in the Burren and spans two separate early<br />

medieval kingdoms, that of Corcomroe, which corresponds to the 12 th Century diocese of<br />

Kilfenora, and that of the Uí Fhiachrach Aidne, which corresponds to the 12 th C diocese<br />

of Kilmacduagh. On the Aran Islands, many ecclesiastical sites tend to be situated at the<br />

foot of terraces where fresh water is available and the soil is more fertile such as Cill<br />

Ghobnait on Inisheer. Some sites including Cill Cheannannach on Inishmaan, Killeaney<br />

on Aran and Teampall Chaomháin on Inisheer are located near the shore where there<br />

were access points from the mainland. Most of the ecclesiastical sites of the North<br />

Clare/South Galway region are located in an upland area of the Burren which forms the<br />

boundary between the Uí Fhiachrach Aidne and Corco Modruad territories. Nonetheless,<br />

though they are in this border location which is largely characterised by limestone karst<br />

the sites tend to exploit areas of fertile soil. Oughtmama is located on a geological divide:<br />

the northern half of the site consists of rocky, barren limestone pavement while the<br />

southern side comprises deep, fertile soil left by glacial drift. Keelhilla is located in<br />

upland karstic terrain yet it is on a small pocket of rich soil by a spring in what is<br />

otherwise an agricultural wasteland (Fig. 5.46). Similarly, while Cill Cheannannach on<br />

Inishmaan is built directly on karstic terrain, a pocket of rich soil is located nearby. When<br />

considering the full spectrum of ecclesiastical sites and forts on the Aran Islands, a salient<br />

pattern is that ecclesiastical sites tend to be located in the shelter of terraces or slopes near<br />

sources of fresh water while forts tend to be located at high points such as the top of<br />

terraces, hills or sea-cilffs, with expansive views of Galway Bay. For example, Cill<br />

Chomhla in Onaght is located at the foot of the limestone bluff on which Dún Eóganachta<br />

stands (Fig. 5.47). This sharp distinction between ecclesiastical site and stone fort in the<br />

landscape may reflect very different concerns and ways of life. Those living in the<br />

213<br />

ecclesiastical sites benefited from shelter, fresh water and good land for agriculture in the<br />

location of their sites. Those who built the cashels, on the other hand, evidently desired<br />

an expansive view of Galway Bay for strategic reasons.<br />

<strong>The</strong> contrast between the distribution of ecclesiastical sites and ringforts in the North<br />

Clare/South Galway study-area is striking (Fig. 5.43). As noted, ecclesiastical sites tend<br />

to be located in the vicinity of the county border in occasional green pockets. While<br />

clusters of ringforts are plentiful elsewhere in the Burren, few ringforts occur in this<br />

border area. <strong>The</strong> cashels which are located on the western side of the boundary zone, like<br />

those of the Aran Islands, enjoy a high location with an expansive view. <strong>The</strong>y include<br />

Caherconnell, positioned at one end of a major north-south pass through the Burren<br />

mountains. <strong>The</strong> fort probably served to defend the political boundary of Corcomroe as<br />

well as being in a position to profit from those using the routeway. Another cliff-edge fort<br />

is located by the same routeway is Oughtmama while there is another cliff-edge fort on<br />

the modern county boundary in Leagh South. Cahercommaun is another major cashel in<br />

an elevated position located on the western edge of this boundary zone. A trivallate<br />

cashel, with evidence for fine metal-working, it was again an elite site. An analysis of<br />

radiocarbon and dendrochronological remains from Caherconnell showed that the fort<br />

was constructed between the tenth and twelfth centuries AD, though most excavated Irish<br />

ringforts have been found to date between the seventh and tenth centuries AD (Hull and<br />

Comber 2008, 31). From the tenth century on the Corcu Modruad were put under<br />

increasing pressure from the Dál Cais expansion. <strong>The</strong> need to defend the political<br />

boundaries of Corcomroe may thus have resulted in the construction of cashels on major<br />

routeways and boundaries in this area which is otherwise lacking in non-ecclesiastical<br />

settlement.<br />

Another striking pattern that emerges from analysis of the North Clare/South Galway<br />

study area is that churches situated in this boundary areas of two large territorial units<br />

may have received termonn lands on both sides of the boundary, a phenomenon which<br />

has been noted by Ó Riain in relation to early medieval boundaries in general (1972, 28).<br />

Such churches may have had representatives from both territories, as at St Mac Duach’s<br />

214


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

hermitage in Keelhilla. An early vernacular text described above shows that the<br />

dedication to St Mac Duach existed in the medieval period (O’Keeffe 1904, 43-8). <strong>The</strong><br />

principal foundation of Mac Duach, who was an Uí Fiachrach saint, is Kilmacduagh in<br />

Co. Galway. This site, however, is located across the border in Clare and may therefore<br />

indicate that Kilmacduagh had termonn lands on the other side of the Uí Fiachrach<br />

kingdom’s boundary. Similarly, Killinny parish adjoining Kilmacduagh Parish in<br />

Galway, dedicated to Enda as was Cill Éinne on Aran, may actually have been a termonland<br />

of the diocese of Kilfenora. Ó Carragáin notes that the church at Templemore, Co.<br />

Clare bears a remarkable resemblance to the one at Kiltiernan across the border in Co.<br />

Galway (2002, 26). Location on the boundaries of kingdoms enabled ecclesiastical<br />

estates to maintain some independence from secular power structures, yet also served as<br />

points of contact between kingdoms. Ó Riain notes how boundary churches played a role<br />

in the payment and collection of tribute (1972, 26-27), while Ní Ghabhláin notes how<br />

boundary ecclesiastical sites served as areas of sanctuary which provided entryways to<br />

kingdoms for travellers. As well as receiving hospitality on the ecclesiastical site they<br />

could meet parties from other kingdoms on neutral ground (1996, 332). It was therefore<br />

to the advantage of secular kingships to donate land for ecclesiastical foundation in<br />

boundary territories.<br />

of church dedications and later medieval sources such as papal taxations, papal letters,<br />

Elizabethan fiants and the 1584 Inquisitions suggest ecclesiastical sites from various<br />

<strong>The</strong> four townlands of Aran, the two townlands of Inishmaan and the single townland of<br />

Inisheer each contain a major ecclesiastical site and stone fort. This is an unusual<br />

settlement pattern which would not generally be found on the mainland, where ringforts<br />

tend to occur in clusters, as in parts of the North Clare/South Galway study-area, and<br />

ecclesiastical sites are fewer and more widely dispersed. As in the North Clare/South<br />

Galway study-area, its nature as a boundary zone surrounded by large territories is<br />

responsible for this unusual layout. Galway Bay was a peripheral area yet nonetheless a<br />

marine crossroads of major strategic importance. Historical analysis of their borders and<br />

ecclesiastical land ownership merged with the GIS indicates more than one early<br />

medieval kingdom from the surrounding mainland may have had a presence at once on<br />

the islands, leading to the four-fold division of the island and its complex pattern of<br />

ecclesiastical land ownership. A combination of early medieval hagiography with study<br />

Fig. 5.41: Aran with major sites and townlands named.<br />

Fig. 5.42: Inishmaan with major sites and townlands named.<br />

Fig. 5.43: Inisheer with major sites and townlands named.<br />

215<br />

216


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.45: Plan of Mainistir Chiaráin, indicating termonn marking pillar stones.<br />

Fig. 5.44: Distribution of definite early ecclesiastical sites and ring-forts along the<br />

county border of North Clare/South Galway study-area.<br />

Fig. 5.46: Hinterland of St Mac Duach’s Hermitage. <strong>The</strong> site is located in the trees at<br />

the base of the ridge.<br />

217<br />

218


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fig. 5.47: Gable-shrine at Cill Chomhla with Dún Eoghanachta in background.<br />

surrounding secular polities claimed a right to lands on Aran (for full outline and<br />

discussion, see McCarthy 2009, 691-3; 746-7). Killeaney, containing St Enda’s<br />

foundation of the same name, was associated with both the Corcu Modruad and the<br />

Eoghanacht, and was a prebend of the diocese of Kilfenora in the later medieval period.<br />

In Oghill, Mainistir Chiaráin, also known as Mainistir Connachtach, was held by the<br />

diocese of Tuam in the later medieval period and the site can be associated with both<br />

Kilkieran across Galway Bay in Connemara and the Conmaicne Mara who fought a battle<br />

against the Corcu Modruad at the monastery in 1016, while the nearby Teampall Asurnaí<br />

is dedicated to a saint of Uí Fhiachrach genealogy. Teampall Mac Duach in the townland<br />

of Kilmurvy is dedicated to St Mac Duach, cousin of Guaire of Aidhne, and it is likely<br />

that a member of the ruling line of the Uí Fhiachrach was installed in the site. <strong>The</strong> most<br />

westerly townland of Onaght was associated with the Eoghanacht and, later on, the Dál<br />

Cais, whose patron saint was Brecan, dedicatee of the main church of Na Seacht<br />

dTeampaill and close relation of St Flannan of Killaloe in the genealogies. In the later<br />

medieval period the site was a prebend of the diocese of Killaloe, the spiritual centre of<br />

Dál Cais power. Both Na Seacht dTeampaill and Killeaney, each associated with the<br />

Eoghanacht/Dál Cais, contain high crosses similar to those found on Dál Cais associated<br />

site of the Clare mainland such as Kilfenora (de Paor 1979). High crosses of this style are<br />

absent, however, from the Uí Fhiachrach Aidne territory of the North Clare/South<br />

Galway study-area as well as the Uí Fhiachrach Aidne associated central townlands of<br />

Oghill and Onaght on Aran. Enda, founder of Killeaney at the island’s eastern end, and<br />

Brecan, founder of Na Seacht dTeampaill at the island’s western end, share many<br />

similarities in their hagiographical representations and Brecan appears to have been<br />

developed by the Dál Cais as a replacement for the Corco Modruad and Eoganacht<br />

associated Enda, perhaps reflecting their usurpation of their territories from the Corco<br />

Modruad and their overlords the Eoganacht from the tenth century on (McCarthy 2009,<br />

685). Na Seacht dTeampaill and Killeaney both appear to have undergone a major period<br />

of rebuilding between the eleventh and thirteenth centuries, a period which coincides<br />

with the height of Dál Cais power in the territory (McCarthy 2009, 684). <strong>The</strong> presence of<br />

a major cashel and major ecclesiastical site in each townland of all three islands might<br />

219<br />

220


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

therefore be seen as a reflection of how the islands’ landscape, which formed a boundary<br />

zone between numerous secular polities, may have been divided into various termonn<br />

lands of different ecclesiastical centres on the mainland. <strong>The</strong> major stone forts in each<br />

townland were elite settlements for the differing polities who laid claim to this boundary<br />

area.<br />

Teaghlach Éinne, on the eastern peripheries of the ecclesiastical complex of Killeaney,<br />

may have served as a focus for elite lay burial. Manning has remarked on the similarity<br />

between graves excavated at the site and those excavated at Reefert (1985, 111), a royal<br />

cemetery at the edge of Glendalough. An early medieval cist excavated c.130m northwest<br />

of the site (Gosling 1993, 144) may represent burial of less important lay individuals as<br />

close to the site as possible. A differing burial tradition is evident in the location of the<br />

non-ecclesiastical burial grounds of Buaile Glas on Inisheer and Buaile na Naomh on<br />

Inishmaan. Each site is located close to an early medieval cashel in a southern part of<br />

each island distanced from the primary areas of early ecclesiastical settlement which in<br />

each case is on the northern side of the island. Those living in the southern areas of<br />

Inisheer and Inishmaan may have been inhabited distinct territory from the ecclesiastical<br />

lands further north, confirming their territorial identity through their use of ancestral<br />

burial-grounds in the early medieval period. <strong>The</strong> burial-ground of Owenbristy, in the<br />

North Clare/South Galway study-area, is not only located on a townland boundary, like<br />

Buaile na Naomh, but also on the edge of a turlough. <strong>The</strong> site was inhabited seasonally,<br />

being flooded annually by the turlough, and burials included flexed inhumations,<br />

showing the transition to <strong>Christian</strong> burial was not yet complete in this liminal burialground.<br />

Evidence of continuity of a pre-<strong>Christian</strong> past is also apparent when considering<br />

the early medieval resuse of Dún Aonghasa (McCarthy 2009, 694, 758). Rynne (1991,<br />

261) has suggested that the stone forts of Aran may have been ceremonial centres, whose<br />

function in the landscape was superseded by the development of early ecclesiastical sites.<br />

His theory is plausible in the case of Dún Aonghasa: with its cliff-top location and central<br />

‘stage’ of natural rock the multi-period site has all the appearance of a ritual space.<br />

Excavation indicates most of the stone forts were early medieval in origin (McCarthy<br />

2009, 758), but the towering monumentality and elevated position of Dún Aonghasa is<br />

replicated in their form and location. Cnoc Raithni, a probable early medieval nonecclesiastical<br />

burial ground, also shows a concern with maintaining links with a<br />

perceived ancestral heritage. Though producing Late Bronze Age evidence for burial<br />

(McCarthy 2009, 758), the mound was reused in the early medieval period when slablined<br />

graves were inserted. A non-ecclesiastical burial ground at Cross, Co. Galway was<br />

in use sporadically from the Late Neolithic to the early medieval period as excavation<br />

indicates (Mullins 2007, 109).<br />

<strong>The</strong> early Irish monastic familia included a wide range of individuals who were not<br />

monks in the strict sense. Cill Éinne covered a broad landscape ranging from Teampall<br />

Bheanáin in upland karstic terrain on its western periphery to Teaghlach Éinne on the<br />

shoreline to the east. Hagiographical evidence suggests the community were diverse<br />

(McCarthy 2009, 682). This diverse community needed to be controlled and directed so<br />

as to maintain order and differentiate between sacred and profane space. This hierarchical<br />

ordering is evident in the way space was defined in the ecclesiastical site of Aran and the<br />

placement of certain monuments. <strong>The</strong> termonn or extents of the ecclesiastical site (see<br />

McCarthy 2009, 736 for discussion of this term) were defined through the use of pillarstones<br />

as well as enclosures and high crosses on parts of the Aran landscape. Mainistir<br />

Chiaráin, Eochaill, is the most striking example of a site with evidence for a termonn in<br />

its hinterland. Two of the standing pillar-stones which are in situ appear to mark a<br />

curvilinear boundary to east and northeast and are inscribed with crosses which face<br />

eastwards and outwards. <strong>The</strong> base of another cross-inscribed pillar which may not be in<br />

situ is located in the graveyard 40m N of the church where there are fragments of at least<br />

one other cross-inscribed pillar. Another cross-inscribed pillar stands immediately west<br />

of the church (Fig. 5.45). In the same townland, there are two pillar-stones west of the<br />

later medieval church of Teampall an Ceathrair Álainn (McCarthy 2009, Fig. 5.28). <strong>The</strong><br />

most westerly, 420m from the church, is just across the townland boundary in Cill<br />

Mhuirbhigh. A raised path leads from the church to each of the two stones. <strong>The</strong> two<br />

stones are aligned with each other on an east/west axis and appear to mark the western<br />

extents of ecclesiastical lands: a GIS representation shows that the land between the<br />

church and the most westerly stone is more fertile and lush than the rockier land in the<br />

221<br />

222


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

site’s hinterland. A curvilinear boundary is also asserted at Na Seacht dTeampaill, where<br />

three surviving high crosses surrounding the ecclesiastical complex are aligned on<br />

cardinal points: west, south and north/northeast (see McCarthy 2009, Fig. 5.30). An<br />

enclosure surrounds the complex settlement of Teampall mac Duach and Templenaneeve.<br />

A low, uninscribed pillar-stone is located 20m north-east of the pre-Romanesque church<br />

of Teampall Mac Duach in the adjoining townland of Cill Mhuirbhigh while there is a<br />

cross-inscribed pillar immediately west of the church as at Mainistir Chiaráin. <strong>The</strong>se<br />

may have marked the ‘sanctissimus’ or most sacred core of the site around the principal<br />

church (See McCarthy 2009, Fig. 5.31). A fox figure inscribed on a north-west quoin of<br />

Teampall MacDuach and a cross inscribed on a south-east quoin of Templenaneeve may<br />

also have served to delineate and protect the boundaries of the site (See McCarthy 2009,<br />

739-40 for identification of ‘fox’ figure and discussion of its apotropaic qualities).<br />

<strong>The</strong> diverse population of the early ecclesiastical complex included hermits who<br />

practiced a strict ascetic lifestyle. Keelhilla is traditionally considered to be the site of St<br />

Mac Duach’s hermitage. <strong>The</strong> site is located in a rugged upland area of the Burren in<br />

karstic terrain. Teampall Bheanáin is located on an exposed hilltop location in<br />

inhospitable karstic terrain that is untypical of other ecclesiastical settlement in the study<br />

areas. Its exceptionally small pre-Romanesque church is unusually aligned on a<br />

north/south axis. On the western periphery of the ecclesiastical complex of Killeaney, the<br />

site is likely to be a satellite hermitage. A semi-subterranean drystone hut located just<br />

north of the church could have been home to one or two individuals. <strong>The</strong> north/south<br />

alignment of the church as well as the northern location of the drystone hut on the site<br />

may also have been thought more suited to the eremitical life. Gilchrist notes that in<br />

medieval Britain the ‘northern situation was more fitting for the penitential vocation of<br />

the recluse‘ (1995, 190)‘ and I have noted elsewhere how anchoritical off-shoots tend to<br />

be north of early ecclesiastical sites in an Irish context (McCarthy 2007, 55, 60, 72). <strong>The</strong><br />

tiny church may have been a reliquary chapel housing the remains of St Benignus,<br />

Patrick’s successor. Ó Carragáin (2010) and McCarthy (2007, 101) have highlighted the<br />

association of relics with hermits. Hermits, as figures on the edge of society, were<br />

considered appropriate guardians for sacred relics. Knocknaman, a small ecclesiastical<br />

enclosure that is an offshoot of the enclosure containing Teampall MacDuach and<br />

Templenaneeve, and Atharla, another small ecclesiastical enclosure that is an offshoot of<br />

Teampall Chiaráin, are each located to the northeast of the larger ecclesiastical sites on a<br />

rock-knoll and contain cross sculpture. <strong>The</strong>se sites may also have been the focus of<br />

stricter ascetic settlement, as well as housing reliquary foci which were cared for by<br />

hermits and visited by pilgrims. Each of the sites was visible from and in view of the<br />

main ecclesiastical settlement, like Teampall Bheanáin. Temple Cronan in North Clare is<br />

located in a townland called Termon, suggesting the site was located at the edge of an<br />

ecclesiastical estate. It is likely the site, which was an important pilgrimage destination,<br />

was an offshoot of a larger site such as Oughtmama to the north. <strong>The</strong> northerly location<br />

of Knocknaman, Atharla and Teampall Bheanáin relative to large ecclesiastical<br />

settlement may be reflective of a tradition of shrine location. St Caomhán bed, a highly<br />

decorated recumbent slab said to mark the location of the founder’s grave is located a few<br />

metres north-east of Teampall Chaomháin on Inisheer while excavation indicates St<br />

Enda’s Bed at Killeaney was also located north-east of the church of Teaghlach Éinne<br />

(Manning 1985, 111), the church itself at the north-east corner of what was once an<br />

extensive settlement. <strong>The</strong> remains of the gable-shrine at Cill Cheannannach are located<br />

north of the church. A stone bearing the inscription CARI (‘of the dear one’) at the northeast<br />

corner of Teampall Bheanáin may also be a manifestation of this pattern.<br />

From the ninth century pilgrimage on the Continent became more difficult due to<br />

Carolingian restrictions on movement within the Empire (Jones 2004, 189), and the<br />

monumentalisation of the landscape of the Aran Islands from the tenth to twelfth<br />

centuries can be linked to its increasingly important role as a pilgrimage destination<br />

(McCarthy 2009, 687). Cill Éinne on Aran, and Cill Cheannannach on Inishmaan are<br />

both located next to a principal landing-point where pilgrims would have arrived by sea.<br />

Teampall Bheanáin is highly conspicuous and when approaching Aran by boat its profile<br />

on top of the hill is one of the first things that draws the eye. In the North Clare/South<br />

Galway study-area, vestiges of pilgrimage can also be traced on the landscape. <strong>The</strong><br />

routeway running from north to south through the hills of the Burren along the border<br />

between the kingdoms was a likely pilgrimage route, and a tau-cross on the brow of<br />

223<br />

224


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Roughan Hill may have marked a resting-place for pilgrims (Jones 2004, 141). Large<br />

ecclesiastical sites such as Oughtmama en route may have provided hospitality for<br />

pilgrims. Two gable-shrines containing translated relics at Temple Cronan in Termon<br />

would have been a highly significant point in the pilgrim’s journey, and, like Teampall<br />

Bheanáin, it is likely this small site at the edge of an ecclesiastical estate would have been<br />

home to a community of ascetics who cared for the relics as one of their main duties.<br />

Gable-shrines at Cill Cheannannach on Inishmaan and Cill Chomhla on Aran would also<br />

have been major pilgrimage attractions. <strong>The</strong> early ecclesiastical sites of the islands<br />

formed a network of sacred places for the pilgrim, like the pilgrimage landscape of<br />

Rome, and some of their sites had numerous features which the pilgrim could make a<br />

‘round’ of while visiting the site. <strong>The</strong> numerous leapacha or saints’ beds of Na Seacht<br />

dTeampaill would also have been important focal points during a pilgrim’s circuit of the<br />

site, as would have been the high crosses on its boundary. Carefully reused dedicatory<br />

inscriptions appear in the early medieval fabric of pre-Romanesque churches built<br />

between the eleventh and thirteenth centuries at Teampall Bhreacáin, Teampall Bheanáin<br />

and Teaghlach Éinne, a phenomenon which is unique to Aran in an Irish context (Ó<br />

Carragáin 2010, 106). <strong>The</strong> individuals commemorated became part of the monumental<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> landscape which was developing with the construction of stone churches and<br />

the erection of high crosses. Cill Éinne had multiple churches dedicated to different<br />

saints, as did Oughtmama in Co. Clare, as well as features such as high crosses within the<br />

termonn. A great many saints are venerated in total throughout the islands through church<br />

dedications and the landscape encapsulated the concept of the ‘Communion of Saints’<br />

vital to early <strong>Christian</strong> doctrine: the binding together of the saints in Heaven with those<br />

living on Earth in spiritual solidarity under Christ’s power. Invoking the many different<br />

saints venerated at different points of the insular landscape, the pilgrim engaged in a<br />

multi-faceted sacred experience which bridged both the earthly and celestial domains.<br />

Overall, the Aran Islands and North Clare/South Galway study-areas provide an insight<br />

into how ecclesiastical settlement and cashels functioned in boundary zones of early<br />

medieval Irish society. While ecclesiastical sites tended to be in liminal locations, they<br />

exploited fertile pockets of land and attracted pilgrims. Cashels in this boundary location<br />

were elite settlements concerned more with guarding routeways than agricultural<br />

production. Non-ecclesiastical burial-grounds also tend to be located in liminal locations<br />

yet served to affirm kin-group identities, while eremitic satellite sites can be identified on<br />

the peripheries of ecclesiastical complexes which were important pilgrimage destinations.<br />

Boundaries played a huge role in the early medieval Irish landscape, topographically<br />

peripheral yet central to the organisation of power.<br />

225<br />

226


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

6.1 Aspects of the international context for Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

Sam Turner<br />

Chapter 6<br />

International Context and Conclusions<br />

This contribution presents a brief initial analysis of the pattern and scale of early<br />

medieval landscapes in two parts of Britain in order to provide some comparisons for the<br />

patterns analysed in the Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project. <strong>The</strong> chronological focus is<br />

the period AD c. 450-800, i.e. the time between the effective end of the Roman Empire<br />

and the beginning of the Viking Age in Britain.<br />

It will focus on two themes. First, it will present case studies of landscapes to analyse<br />

patterns of settlement, the context of early churches and other types of religious or ritual<br />

sites. <strong>The</strong>n it will attempt to consider the scale of these patterns in terms of their<br />

relationships to both broader patterns of physical geography and density of settlement or<br />

demography. <strong>The</strong> case-studies are drawn from the early medieval kingdoms of Cornwall,<br />

Wessex and Northumbria.<br />

6.1.1 Cornwall<br />

Cornwall was an independent kingdom in south-west Britain until at least the ninth<br />

century. It developed out of the post-Roman kingdom of Dumnonia and the Roman<br />

province of the Dumnonii, which ultimately had their origins in the Iron Age polities of<br />

the later prehistoric period. Unlike the neighbouring county of Devon to the east,<br />

Cornwall maintained various aspects of its British cultural identity – principally its own<br />

language – into the early modern period. <strong>The</strong> contrast is particularly visible to modern<br />

visitors in the place-names of the two counties: in Cornwall the vast majority are Cornish,<br />

but in Devon almost all are English.<br />

<strong>The</strong>re is some evidence that Cornwall was a <strong>Christian</strong> land by the end of the sixth<br />

century. Inscribed stones with text in Latin and ogham testify to Cornwall’s international<br />

227<br />

228


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

connections in this period across the western seaways to Wales, Ireland and beyond.<br />

Where imported Mediterranean ceramics or inscribed stones occur at church sites, as at<br />

Phillack, St Kew and Tintagel, there are hints of early <strong>Christian</strong> centres founded in late<br />

Antiquity. Nevertheless, it is only in the seventh century and after that there is fairly<br />

convincing archaeological or historical evidence for the origins of monastic sites and<br />

other churches that have survived into later medieval or modern times.<br />

St Neot has existed since at least the ninth century: it is probably mentioned in Asser’s<br />

Life of King Alfred and there are fragments of a fine ninth-century carved stone cross in<br />

the churchyard. Hints that a monastic estate once existed here survive in documents<br />

including Domesday Book and in later medieval administrative patterns (Turner 2006a,<br />

127-9).<br />

In fact, this region to the south of the moor is relatively rich in pre-Conquest sculpture:<br />

two further ninth-century monuments stand on the border of the parish due east of the<br />

church at King Doniert’s Stone (whose inscription probably mentions one of the last<br />

recorded Cornish kings), and tenth- or eleventh-century crosses survive at Cardinham and<br />

Four Hole Cross on the northern boundary of the parish, with fragments found at St Cleer<br />

church and at Bofindle. Whilst these later monuments probably relate to a new phase of<br />

church foundation in the tenth and eleventh centuries, it is possible that they might have<br />

been founded on the sites of existing cemeteries. Examples elsewhere in Cornwall show<br />

that cemeteries sometimes stood in the territories of monasteries but did not necessarily<br />

have churches. Burial grounds with cist graves have been found at Treharrock and St<br />

Endellion in the parish of St Kew, the earliest documented Cornish monastery (Olson<br />

1989). <strong>The</strong> use of some such sites extended from the later Iron Age to the later medieval<br />

period, as at Trevone and Trethillick near the early medieval monastery of Padstow, both<br />

of which were also associated with later medieval chapels (Preston-Jones 1984).<br />

Fig. 6.1: St Neot and neighbouring parishes to the south of Bodmin Moor, Cornwall.<br />

<strong>The</strong> area around St Neot to the south of Bodmin Moor provides an interesting example of<br />

a developing <strong>Christian</strong> landscape in the early Middle Ages. <strong>The</strong> church of St Neot nestles<br />

in the valley of the small St Neot River, which flows south from the moors into the larger<br />

River Fowey, itself providing the southern and eastern boundary of the medieval and<br />

modern parish.<br />

<strong>The</strong> settlement patterns around St Neot also help show how the likely monastery helped<br />

to shape the emerging medieval landscape. Archaeological and historical evidence shows<br />

that apart from the post-medieval village centres around St Neot and St Cleer, settlement<br />

here has always been scattered across the landscape in individual farms and hamlets. <strong>The</strong><br />

pattern of early medieval settlements can be inferred to a great extent from the<br />

distribution of tre place-names, probably coined between the fifth and tenth centuries.<br />

<strong>The</strong>se settlements concentrate in the lower-lying lands to the south of the moor. <strong>The</strong>y are<br />

largely absent from the higher ground and the medieval parish of Cardinham to the west,<br />

which remains heavily wooded with extensive tracts of grazing to this day. In these<br />

respects they are different to both earlier and later settlements in the area. Later<br />

229<br />

230


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

prehistoric, Romano-British and medieval farms with English place-names are much<br />

more widely distributed; by contrast, the early medieval settlements cluster in the better<br />

farmland, away from the hilltops and relatively close to the monastery.<br />

was Lesmanaoc, meaning ‘the monks’ court’ or ‘the court of the Meneage’. Just after the<br />

Norman Conquest, Robert of Mortain gave three estates in Amaneth or Manaek to Mont<br />

St Michel, including this one (Olson 1989; Turner 2006a, 126). <strong>The</strong> area retains the name<br />

‘Meneage’ to this day, and in origing it probably means something like ‘monks’ land’.<br />

Whilst we should not necessarily imagine a monastic community that directly farmed<br />

such a large area, it is quite possible both that the community’s tenants on outlying farms<br />

might have been part of a territory known as Manaek.<br />

Fig. 6.2: St Keverne and the Meneage, Cornwall.<br />

In the west of Cornwall, the church of St Keverne provides another example. A Cornish<br />

ecclesiastical community is first mentioned here in Domesday Book, and although there<br />

is little earlier evidence for the monastery itself both patterns of settlement and estates<br />

recorded in later sources suggest an establishment with long chronological roots. <strong>The</strong><br />

church itself lies in the village of St Keverne, but this is a post-medieval settlement. <strong>The</strong><br />

earlier medieval pattern is again made up of farms with tre place-names, here the densest<br />

concentration of them anywhere in Cornwall. In fact, several places with Cornish names<br />

in the vicinity are mentioned in early medieval charters, including tenth-century<br />

references to Traboe and Lesneage (Hooke 1994). <strong>The</strong> tenth-century name of the latter<br />

A similar arrangement can be detected in the neighbouring region of Penwith. Here on<br />

Cornwall’s westernmost peninsula a church has existed at St Buryan since at least the<br />

tenth century, and very likely earlier too. <strong>The</strong> ecclesiastical community at St Buryan was<br />

granted land by the victorious English king Athelstan in a charter that almost certainly<br />

marks its refoundation rather than first establishment (Hooke 1994, 22-7; Preston-Jones<br />

and Langdon 1997). At least five of the places mentioned in the charter had habitative<br />

place-name elements, which suggests they were the sites of farms linked to the<br />

community. In the later Middle Ages St Buryan was the mother church of outlying<br />

chapels at Sennen and St Levan, where Charles Thomas has tentatively identified a<br />

ruined building on the rugged cliff above the cove at Porth Chapel as the remains of an<br />

early medieval hermitage (Cornwall HER). Other chapels existed within the medieval<br />

parish of St Buryan, some of which may have perpetuated the sites of earlier burial<br />

grounds. At Vellansager, for example, a stone cross stood near the traditional site of a<br />

medieval chapel and close to the find-spot of an early medieval inscribed stone (Preston-<br />

Jones and Langdon 1997; Okasha 1993, 68-9).<br />

In summary, there is relatively little firm archaeological or historical evidence for<br />

Cornish churches before the ninth or tenth century. What evidence survives suggests that<br />

the most important churches were probably held by religious communities who also<br />

owned land in the surrounding territories. <strong>The</strong> churches acted as a focus for settlement in<br />

their regions, and many are surrounded by clusters of settlements whose names are<br />

thought to signify that they had been established in the early Middle Ages. Within such<br />

territories, other important sites for religious and/or ritual practice existed, even if there is<br />

231<br />

232


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

presently little evidence for churches. From at least the ninth century, crosses marked<br />

significant points along paths and on boundaries, and even before this inscribed memorial<br />

stones had been set up in similar locations. Such memorials may also have marked<br />

burials, and there is increasing evidence that unenclosed communal burial grounds<br />

existed away from churches during the early Middle Ages: burial was probably not<br />

controlled directly by the church until at least the tenth century.<br />

century has been confidently recorded, but scholars have identified the sites of probable<br />

minster churches from a combination of sources including documentary evidence.<br />

Although we lack place-names in Devon that can be dated securely to the seventh-ninth<br />

centuries, it is clear that important Devon churches tend to occupy similar locations to<br />

their equivalents in Cornwall, surrounded as they are by the richest agricultural land<br />

(Turner 2006a). <strong>The</strong>y are not, as is sometimes claimed, usually located in the isolated<br />

positions supposedly favoured by British monks (cf. Hall 2009).<br />

6.1.2 Wessex<br />

<strong>The</strong> western counties of Wessex did not come under English political control at the same<br />

time. Hampshire and Wiltshire were already dominated by the Anglo-Saxons before their<br />

kingdom’s conversion from paganism to <strong>Christian</strong>ity in the middle of the seventh<br />

century. By contrast, Devon, Somerset and Dorset probably had already largely <strong>Christian</strong><br />

populations when they became Wessex counties. Despite these differences, most major<br />

churches in western Wessex tend to occupy similar locations. <strong>The</strong>y are generally sited in<br />

low-lying positions fairly close to rivers, but just above their floodplains. As such, they<br />

were surrounded by rich farmland and stood at the heart of local landscapes of agriculture<br />

and communications (Turner 2006a).<br />

Most of the county of Devon had once formed part of the post-Roman kingdom of<br />

Dumnonia, but it came under Anglo-Saxon control during the course of the seventh and<br />

eighth centuries. As in Cornwall, the archaeology of early medieval <strong>Christian</strong>ity in Devon<br />

remains relatively poorly understood. In the south and west, a scatter of inscribed stones<br />

demonstrate that during late Antiquity the two areas shared a similar <strong>Christian</strong><br />

monumental culture. Aspects of both the physical and cultural geography also have more<br />

in common with Cornwall than most parts of England to the east. West of the Exe the<br />

landscape is dominated by rolling hills with steep valleys, and everywhere settlement<br />

dispersed in individual farmsteads and hamlets is more common than nucleated villages.<br />

Nevertheless, the English settlement radically altered the region’s place-names, so that<br />

surviving British toponyms were very rare in the Middle Ages and later. Few church sites<br />

have been explored archaeologically and no standing fabric dating to before the tenth<br />

233<br />

Fig. 6.3: <strong>The</strong> likely early medieval monastery of Stoke St Nectan and the medieval<br />

landscape of Hartland, Devon.<br />

234


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Further east in Somerset, Dorset, Wiltshire and Hampshire important churches were also<br />

usually located in the kind of low-lying positions amidst good farmland that are believed<br />

to have been the focus for settlement during the early Middle Ages. <strong>The</strong>re are many<br />

examples with good archaeological or historical evidence from the ninth century or<br />

earlier, including Axminster, Crediton, Cranborne, Sherborne, Wareham, Wimbourne,<br />

Bath, Britford Tisbury, Ramsbury and Winchester. As in Cornwall, sites for other types<br />

of ritual practice like burial continued in Wessex through the conversion period, and there<br />

is little evidence in the burial record to suggest a sharp disruption in the seventh century.<br />

Even some elite burials continued to take place in the wider landscape throughout the<br />

seventh century, like the famous primary and secondary barrow burials on Swallowcliffe<br />

Down and Roundway Down in Wiltshire.<br />

More typical burial-places also continued to function during the conversion period. <strong>The</strong><br />

large cemeteries at Cannington in Somerset and Poundbury in Dorset are perhaps the<br />

best-know examples showing continuity of use from the late Roman period into the early<br />

Middle Ages, but there are other, smaller burial grounds with simpe dug or stone-lined<br />

graves dating to the seventh century and later dispersed across the landscape. Examples<br />

include the cemeteries at Wembdon Hill, at Shepton Mallet and below Brean Down in<br />

Somerset, at Ulwell and Tolpuddle in Dorset, and at Monkton Deverill in Wiltshire<br />

(Webster et al. 2008, 183-4).<br />

6.1.3 Northumbria<br />

It is useful to compare the early medieval kingdom of Northumbria with the South West<br />

not least because the surviving information is so different. In Wessex and Cornwall there<br />

is relatively little evidence for early churches but plentiful written material for the later<br />

Saxon period. In Northumbria, documentary sources for the ninth-eleventh centuries are<br />

largely lacking, but there is much written and archaeological evidence from the so-called<br />

‘Golden Age’ of the seventh and eighth centuries.<br />

Fig. 6.4. Roundway Down, Wiltshire: 7th-century barrow burials and likely minster<br />

churches.<br />

<strong>The</strong> early churches in the valley of the River Tyne provide good examples. Owing to its<br />

association with Bede, Jarrow is perhaps the most well-known of these sites. Like its twin<br />

house Wearmouth a few miles to the south, it was subject to extensive campaigns of<br />

excavation by Rosemary Cramp from the 1950s onwards and recently published (Cramp<br />

2005). Achaeological and historical sources that include standing buildings, surviving<br />

sculpture, and the works of Bede provide us with further evidence for a string of sites<br />

along the Tyne valley that were established from the mid-seventh century onwards.<br />

Important pre-Conquest institutions probably existed at Tynemouth, Gateshead, Bywell,<br />

Ovingham, Corbridge and Hexham, and there may have been other monasteries, for<br />

example at Donamutha on the east side of Jarrow Slake (Wood 2008a) and at Newcastle.<br />

Many of these monasteries probably had extensive endowments of land. <strong>The</strong> lands of<br />

Wearmouth and Jarrow have recently been studied by Brian Roberts (2008) and Ian<br />

235<br />

236


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Wood (Wood 2008a; 2008b). <strong>The</strong>ir interpretations of the significance of the monastic<br />

lands vary, not least because Wood suggests the two houses should be regarded as<br />

separate foundations from the outset rather than the ‘one monastery in two places’<br />

described in Bede’s Lives of the Abbots of Wearmouth and Jarrow. Nevertheless, it is<br />

clear that the estates granted to the houses were both extensive and long-lived. Very<br />

much like the monasteries of Wessex, the lands of these two great Northumbrian houses<br />

were initially focussed on the sides of their respective river valleys, even though they<br />

came to be mixed up to some extent in later medieval times.<br />

Because the later Saxon documentary records are much poorer for Northumbria than for<br />

Wessex, we have few records of grants like the charters available in the south of Anglo-<br />

Saxon England, which makes work like Roberts’ all the more valuable. Despite this, it<br />

seems highly likely that many of the other major monasteries in the valley of the Tyne<br />

would have possessed similar estates, with good agricultural land in the valleys directly<br />

controlled by the communities.<br />

Topographically, the location of the monasteries is also similar in both Wessex and<br />

Northumbria. <strong>The</strong>y tend to lie on the lower valley slopes, sometimes even immediately<br />

adjacent to the river. At Jarrow, for example, recent geophysical survey and retrogressive<br />

analysis has been undertaken as part of a new research project by archaeologists at<br />

Newcastle and Durham universities (www.omtp.org.uk). Preliminary results suggest that<br />

the monastic centre may have stood on a low promontory with the southern and eastern<br />

edge defined by the small River Don (a tributary of the Tyne, whose confluence used to<br />

lie on the opposite side of Jarrow Slake), and that the northern edge defined by a<br />

substantial ditch or inlet, now buried below the park to the north of St Paul’s church. If<br />

so, Jarrow’s location has much in common with some of the Thames minsters discussed<br />

by John Blair (2006). Beyond Anglo-Saxon England, sites like Portmahomack in northeast<br />

Scotland share very similar topographical positions (Carver 2008).<br />

It was noted above that the place-name evidence for Anglo-Saxon England is harder to<br />

map than in early medieval Cornwall. Nevertheless, in a recent study Mark Wood (2007)<br />

has attempted to analyse early settlement patterns from place-name and other evidence in<br />

Bernicia (one of the antecedent kingdoms to Northumbria). Wood has shown<br />

convincingly that the place-names believed to be early – probably dating to the seventh<br />

and eighth centuries – tend to cluster along the major river valleys like the Tyne, Wear<br />

and Tees, the same locations as the important early churches.<br />

In the wider ritual landscape, the conversion to <strong>Christian</strong>ity in Northumbria (as in<br />

Cornwall and Wessex) does not seem to have meant an immediate end to burial sites<br />

away from churches. Several excavated examples in northern Northumbria show that<br />

existing burial grounds continued to be used, as at Millfield South and Hepple (Scull and<br />

Harding 1990; Miket 1974). Also comparable to Wessex are the secondary barrow<br />

burials of the seventh and early eighth century like Capheaton (Petts 2006, 66).<br />

<strong>The</strong> evidence from different parts of Britain in the conversion period allows the<br />

development of a general model to explain how major churches were located and the<br />

impact they had on surrounding territories. Firstly, such churches were not in general<br />

isolated; instead, they were usually sited amidst good agricultural land and often on<br />

important routes of communication like major rivers. Although early medieval settlement<br />

patterns are not easy to reconstruct in any part of Britain, it seems that churches acted as<br />

foci for settlements which often tended to be clustered close to them. Other ritual sites<br />

such as burial grounds continued to exist within the territories of newly established<br />

ecclesiastical communities; even if churches exercised some degree of control over some<br />

of the communal burial grounds, they did not necessarily interfere with existing practices.<br />

6.1.4 Focus and Scale<br />

As this discussion has shown, important churches in different parts of Britain tend to<br />

occupy central locations, both in terms of physical topography and settlement geography.<br />

<strong>The</strong> churches did indeed function as central places in landscapes, and played other central<br />

roles that can be detected in the archaeological and historical record. <strong>The</strong>y became<br />

increasingly important as places for burial, and many minster churches developed large<br />

237<br />

238


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

burial grounds. <strong>The</strong>y also became important points for exchange not only of cultural and<br />

religious ideas but also of products and imports, roles typified by the archaeology of a<br />

place like Jarrow (Cramp 2005; 2006).<br />

This centrality can also be revealed in other ways. In both Cornwall and Northumbria<br />

some churches are known from medieval and early modern records to have had special<br />

zones of extended sanctuary around them in the Middle Ages. Examples include<br />

Beverley and Ripon in Yorkshire, Durham, Hexham in Northumberland, and Padstow, St<br />

Buryan and St Keverne in Cornwall (Davies 1996, 5). At St Keverne, John Leland wrote<br />

in the sixteenth century that ‘within the land of Meneke or Menegeland’ the parish church<br />

of St Keverne was set within a sanctuary, and it is possible that a lost Anglo-Saxon cross<br />

mentioned in an early medieval charter might have marked the boundary of this sanctuary<br />

(Turner 2006a, 165-7). At St Buryan, Preston-Jones and Langdon (1997) have discussed<br />

the medieval crosses that stand in the landscape around the church and highlighted the<br />

possibility that they could have been used to mark the zone of sanctuary. <strong>The</strong> zone itself<br />

is depicted on a sixteenth-century map, and Preston-Jones and Langdon suggest its<br />

boundaries followed the line of a ridge of rough grazing ground which surrounded the<br />

church and its immediate farmland. <strong>The</strong>se churches and others like them provided<br />

important central places and foci for the social lives of people living in early medieval<br />

landscapes.<br />

Nevertheless, important questions remain about the scale of church foundation, and the<br />

ways ordinary people in Britain experienced the <strong>Christian</strong> religion. Work for the Making<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project has highlighted differences between Ireland and Britain in<br />

the early <strong>Christian</strong> period that relate less to the nature of churches, the fundamental<br />

ideology behind them and the ways they shaped the landscape around them, but more to<br />

their frequency and the differing political and social contexts which allowed more<br />

churches to be founded in Ireland (Boazman 2008; Ó Carragáin 2009).<br />

Bede famously wrote to Ecgberht, Archbishop of York, that ‘every’ chief nobleman of<br />

Anglo-Saxon Northumbria had established a minster, complaining about their laxity and<br />

the ability of nobles to effectively use churches to appropriate church land for their<br />

families. In an area like the Tyne valley, as noted above, important early churches are<br />

both well-documented and survive well archaeologically. Famous establishments like<br />

Jarrow, Wearmouth and Tynemouth are only about 10km apart; and Bywell, Corbridge<br />

and Hexham less than 6km from one another. Nevertheless, as in parts of Wessex like the<br />

valley of the Wiltshire Avon, these churches served very large areas that extended out<br />

from the river into the rural hinterland. Compared to Ireland, early churches here were<br />

still relatively thin on the ground<br />

It seems likely, as John Blair has suggested (2005, 75), that these differences owe much<br />

to the scale at which church founders were able to exercise political and social power. In<br />

Wessex and Northumbria powerful kings probably oversaw the foundation of fairly<br />

regular networks of monasteries / minsters, even where they did not create institutions<br />

themselves. It is interesting that in Cornwall the evidence seems to suggest the situation<br />

was similar to England, at least in the seventh-ninth centuries and probably also in its<br />

earliest phases (Turner 2006a). Whilst burial probably continued on traditional sites, it<br />

seems likely that important ecclesiastical communities were established at relatively few<br />

sites.<br />

In Ireland, the degree of political fragmentation meant many people could act as church<br />

founders; in Britain, only a relatively small number did so. Further research will enable<br />

us to investigate these patterns more, but also to consider what the practical effects were.<br />

Fewer churches presumably meant that fewer people in England had an intimate<br />

engagement with them, and that they visited them less often. <strong>The</strong>y and their families<br />

might have felt less closely bonded to these Anglo-Saxon churches, especially in a<br />

country where political power was increasingly defined in relation to land, rather than to<br />

kin groups who derived their wealth from moveable assets like cattle. If churches were<br />

exclusively in the hands of the social elite, this might also have enabled them to control<br />

the mass of people’s ability to use and visit churches. In turn, there could be implications<br />

for the continuity of other kinds of ritual sites and ritual practice in the broader landscape.<br />

It might also have affected the growth of local cults. It is now important to broaden our<br />

239<br />

240


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

enquiry to consider the experience of churches by different types of people, and to<br />

compare how differences in political organisation might have affected the everyday<br />

experience of religion.<br />

6.2 Conclusions<br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Here we will briefly outline some of the most significant patterns that are emerging from<br />

our research.<br />

6.2.1 <strong>The</strong> Density of Non-Ecclesiastical Burials and Ecclesiastical Sites<br />

A crucial aim of the project is to explore the extent to which the process of landscape<br />

change varied from region to region. For example, we wish to determine the extent to<br />

which the present diversity within and between regions – especially between the east and<br />

west of the country – reflects early medieval regionality or simply differential visibility<br />

due to the presence or absence of stone buildings and/or pre-development archaeology.<br />

<strong>The</strong> uniform methodology employed is allowing us to compare regions systematically for<br />

the first time. Regional differences in the nature of the evidence have been confirmed.<br />

For example, non-ecclesiastical burial in the various regions are also represented by quite<br />

different archaeology: ogham stones in Corcu Duibne, barrows, mounds and cemetery<br />

settlements in Leinster. Similarly minor ecclesiastical sites in Corcu Duibne leave clear<br />

archaeological traces, while those in areas such as Corbally and Faughart rarely do. Here<br />

instead they are more likely to remain in use and are therefore often attested in late<br />

documentary sources, which often allow an early origin to be postulated.<br />

Despite these differences, this study suggests that the underlying patterns of burial and<br />

settlement density and distribution are quite similar in areas which one might assume<br />

would be very different. When land unsuitable for permanent settlement is excluded,<br />

there is quite consistent density of early ecclesiastical across most areas, though the<br />

evidence used to deduce their early origin varies greatly from region to region. <strong>The</strong> area<br />

per definite/probable churches is usually 9-14km², while the area per church when<br />

possible examples are also included is between 7-9km². One exception is the Rathdown,<br />

Co. Dublin case study where Gill Boazman has shown that there was a church for every<br />

3km² in the core area. She has already begun to tease out the implications of this<br />

unusually high density. In a few other areas, such as Connemara and to a lesser extent<br />

Rosscarbery, Co. Cork, the density is a good deal lower than usual. We have enough case<br />

studies, however, to suggest that in most areas the density of churches is very high and<br />

241<br />

242


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

quite consistently so. This suggests that the foundation of minor ecclesiastical sites was<br />

based on land-holding patterns that were fairly consistent across the country.<br />

Because Sam Turner is applying the same methodology to areas of England (the<br />

Southwest and Northumbria), comparisons between England and Ireland are also now<br />

possible. Preliminary investigation suggests that in pre-Viking England, including<br />

Cornwall in the period before Anglo-Saxon colonisation, churches were far thinner on the<br />

ground. In many cases there seems to be 100km² or more for every church. One factor<br />

which seems to contribute to this contrast is that in England the foundation of churches<br />

(minsters) was carefully controlled by kings, whereas in Ireland a relatively diffuse social<br />

structure meant that more of the population were considered to be of noble stock and had<br />

the right to found their own ecclesiastical sites (Ó Carragáin 2009).<br />

6.2.2 Ecclesiastical and Secular Estates<br />

This is all very well in theory, but in order to determine exactly what sections of society<br />

were founding churches, or indeed who was living at cemetery settlements or burying<br />

their dead at other types of non-ecclesiastical cemeteries, it is essential insofar as<br />

possible, to determine who owned the land on which these sites occur. This can only be<br />

done through documentary research of the sort undertaken by Paul MacCotter, Anne<br />

Connon and others as part of this project. Reconstructing millennium-old estates is not an<br />

easy undertaking. While the boundaries of modern civil parishes and baronies are often of<br />

early medieval origin, it is not possible to reconstruct estates on the basis of a cursory<br />

analysis of them. This requires meticulous research of a wide range of documentary<br />

sources. This sort of detailed reconstruction of the subdivisions of small areas has rarely<br />

been attempted by historians. Very interesting patterns are beginning to emerge as the<br />

archaeological evidence is placed within this territorial framework.<br />

As the districts and estates are reconstructed, the land-use patterns within them are being<br />

analysed using Historic Landscape Characterisation. In the Corbally study area traces of<br />

high medieval open strip fields were identified in places, but while some of the townland<br />

boundaries may be early medieval in origin, no early medieval subdivisions of these<br />

townlands could be identified in the sources used for the Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

HLC. Somewhat more potentially early fields were identified in Mag Réta, while in<br />

Corcu Duibne a substantial proportion of the field systems that were extant in c.1829-42<br />

apparently incorporated pre-modern elements including many which are probably early<br />

medieval. Already this HLC has begun to inform our interpretation of early medieval<br />

settlement patterns in the area.<br />

A number of ecclesiastical estates have now been delimited and their early medieval<br />

monuments analysed. As one might expect, some of them have a higher than average<br />

density of minor churches. This is true, for example, of Inis Úasal, Co. Kerry, Kilcullen,<br />

Co. Kildare and Faughart, Co. Louth. In the case of Inis Úasal these sites are quite evenly<br />

distributed across the estate and, along with the other early medieval settlements within it<br />

(below), they presumably served as out-farms. One is associated with a field system of<br />

possibly early date and also features an early medieval mill, which was probably used to<br />

process cereals produced on the whole estate. A possible mill-site has also been identified<br />

near the principal church on the ecclesiastical estate of Killashee. <strong>The</strong> minor<br />

ecclesiastical sites may have been run by ecclesiastical families, headed perhaps by<br />

married priests, or alternatively they may have been run directly by religious from the<br />

principal church. Killashee, Co. Kildare and Tulach Mín / Áth Cros Molaga, Co. Cork are<br />

examples of ecclesiastical estates that do not conform to this pattern insofar as the<br />

number of minor ecclesiastical sites on them is low. Instead, in the case of Killashee,<br />

there are a number of impressive ‘ecclesiastical’ ringforts on its borders, some of them<br />

multi-vallate. This should alert us to the likelihood that there was some diversity in the<br />

pattern of settlement on ecclesiastical estates. Presumably these large ringforts represent<br />

the dwellings of the more affluent lay-tenants of the estate, the individuals referred to in<br />

the early sources as manaig. In the estate of Inis Úasal, Co. Kerry, there was a high<br />

density of both ringforts/cashels as well as minor churches, and, as in Killashee, some of<br />

these were unusually large in internal diameter, hinting that they may be the remains of<br />

relatively large-scale ecclesiastical farms. Thus, it appears that the different types of<br />

estates we are delimiting leave distinct signatures in the archaeological record.<br />

243<br />

244


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

On secular and royal estates minor ecclesiastical sites are generally not quite as common,<br />

but they are densely distributed nonetheless. Many of these are probably proprietary<br />

churches – possessions of individual secular families – of the sort frequently mentioned<br />

in the genealogies but which are rarely identifiable in the documentary sources. We have<br />

found that, in the absence of documentary evidence, place-names sometimes strongly<br />

suggest that a church was owned by a particular family. In any case, as long as land can<br />

be identified as secular property, it is probably safe to assume that many of the churches<br />

on it were proprietary in nature. <strong>The</strong> many examples of this identified in our case studies<br />

illustrate the important role that minor proprietors played in the development of the early<br />

medieval Church at a local level.<br />

proportion of non-ecclesiastical examples are on significant early medieval boundaries.<br />

In the Southern Uí Fáeláin area possible non-ecclesiastical burials are represented<br />

primarily by barrows, ring-ditches and mounds, many of which are late prehistoric in date<br />

but some of which were made or reused during the early medieval period. In stark<br />

contrast to ecclesiastical sites in the area, virtually all possible examples are on the<br />

boundaries of the kingdom of Uí Fáeláin. Most of them occur in ones or twos, but there is<br />

a great concentration in the townlands of Greenhills, Brownstown, Corbally and Silliot<br />

Hill. <strong>The</strong> excavations carried out by Aegis Archaeology in Corbally have augmented the<br />

number of these burials considerably and have confirmed that some of them are early<br />

medieval in date; some were apparently in use as late as the ninth or tenth century.<br />

Turning to the landscape context of settlements, we have found that compared to ringforts<br />

and cashels ecclesiastical sites are found in a wide range of locations – lowland as well as<br />

upland – reflecting their more diverse functions. One popular theory about the location of<br />

Irish ecclesiastical sites is that they tend to be sited on boundaries. We have found several<br />

instances of this, for example in the Fig Maige and Galway case studies discussed above.<br />

Nevertheless, it does not seem to have been as common as is often assumed. In most<br />

areas including Corcu Duibne and Southern Uí Fáeláin churches are more likely to be<br />

sited near the centre of their estates. <strong>The</strong>re are no major territorial divisions within the<br />

Corcu Duibne case studies, but the Southern Uí Fáeláin case study area is defined on<br />

most sides by the boundary of the kingdom of Uí Fáeláin and it is notable that virtually<br />

no ecclesiastical sites occur on this boundary. In the Corcu Duibne core case studies (as<br />

distinct from the kingdom as a whole), it is also notable that the ogham stones that are not<br />

sited on boundaries tend to be those at ecclesiastical sites.<br />

6.2.3 Non-Ecclesiastical Burials<br />

This brings us to the landscape context of non-ecclesiastical burials. <strong>The</strong> Making<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project has found strong evidence to support the theory that nonecclesiastical<br />

burials tend to be sited on boundaries. One class of non-ecclesiastical burial<br />

does not conform to this pattern: in our case studies cemetery settlements do not occur on<br />

or near boundaries. Preliminary analysis of Iveragh ogham stones shows that a high<br />

Documentary research strongly suggests that Silliot Hill and Brownstown are the site of<br />

the important Uí Fáeláin oenach/assembly site of Carmun Liphi, which was known in the<br />

early sources as one of the seven great burial grounds of Ireland ‘before the period of<br />

belief.’ Unexpectedly, there is even clearer documentary evidence that the burials in the<br />

adjoining townlands of Corbally and Greenhills, which probably represent an ‘over-spill’<br />

of the Carmun Liphi complex into the adjoining district, were on an episcopal estate of<br />

Kildare, probably by the seventh century. Some cemetery settlements in the Faughart,<br />

Rathdown and Mag Réta case studies also appear to be on ecclesiastical land. This<br />

implies that, even during the Viking Age, some ecclesiastics did not strongly object to<br />

‘non-ecclesiastical’ cemeteries and had no particular fears for the souls of those buried in<br />

them. It undermines the common assumption (e.g. Etchingham 2006, 88) that such<br />

cemeteries were outside the bounds of ecclesiastical jurisdiction.<br />

When considering such sites, we should be careful not to project high medieval notions<br />

of ‘correct’ <strong>Christian</strong> burial into the early medieval period when the relationship between<br />

burial and belief was much more fluid. <strong>The</strong> concept of the <strong>Christian</strong> cemetery in which<br />

the whole community was buried within a formally consecrated area around a church<br />

developed slowly across Europe and the process was not complete until at least the tenth<br />

century (Ó Carragáin 2003b, 146-47). For most of the pre-Viking period ecclesiastical<br />

authorities were not too concerned about where the bulk of the <strong>Christian</strong> population was<br />

245<br />

246


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

buried. Even when, in the eighth century, reservations begin to be expressed about burial<br />

at non-ecclesiastical cemeteries, it cannot be assumed that these were shared by all<br />

clerics. In these pre-Gregorian reform times there was no overarching ecclesiastical<br />

hierarchy to ensure uniformity of practice when it came to such matters. While significant<br />

familiae of churches existed, many of these have left us with little in the way of relevant<br />

documents, and in any case many minor churches were not properly integrated into any<br />

such network (below). <strong>The</strong> surviving late seventh- and eighth-century documents indicate<br />

that even major sites like Iona and Armagh still considered burial in non-ecclesiastical<br />

cemeteries acceptable. <strong>The</strong> most telling hagiographical episode is in Adomnán’s Life of<br />

Columba in which the saint baptises an old man and is present when his companions bury<br />

him under a cairn of stones far from a church site (Sharpe 1995, 1.27; O’Brien 1992, 134-<br />

35). If this paragon of <strong>Christian</strong> orthodoxy could sanction such a burial, then it is not<br />

difficult for us to imagine rustic priests from minor churches performing burial liturgies<br />

at various kinds of non-ecclesiastical cemetery. According to the Collectio Canonum<br />

Hibernensis (c.716-725: Charles-Edwards 2000, 265, 421) those who are not buried with<br />

their ancestors are accursed. Monks and clerics are of course an exception to this rule, but<br />

even they are reminded of their duty to look after the graves of their ancestors in other<br />

(presumably non-ecclesiastical) cemeteries. Another canon in the same collection<br />

discourages burial among pagans (‘evil persons’) and encourages instead burial at church<br />

sites (‘desert places’) (O’Brien 1992; 2008; Wasserschleben 1885 § 1.3, 8.2, 51.2). But<br />

even this canon stops short of damning those buried with pagans. Thus, as Etchingham<br />

(2006, 87) recognised, even in the eighth century ecclesiastics do not seem to have been<br />

quite as adamant about the importance of churchyard burial as some authors have implied<br />

in the past. A similar picture is evident in France where large numbers of nonecclesiastical<br />

cemeteries have been excavated in recent years. When Jonas of Orléans<br />

mentions such cemeteries in the ninth century it is not to condemn their existence but<br />

rather to complain that some of the people buried in them did not pay their dues to the<br />

local church; we can take it from this that many of the others had (Treffort 1996, 168-70).<br />

Another clear indication that unenclosed cemeteries without church buildings were not<br />

considered to be intrinsically pagan is the fact that a number of examples occur very near<br />

major ecclesiastical sites. On Inishmurray the satellite cemetery of Relickoran was<br />

established on the periphery of the island, away from the monastic cemetery, probably<br />

soon after the foundation of the monastery. It was apparently unenclosed until the tenth<br />

or eleventh century, when it was monumentalised by the addition of a drystone enclosure,<br />

paving, cross-inscribed pillar and two outdoor altars. It remained in use until the<br />

seventeenth century (O’Sullivan and Ó Carragáin 2008, 293-97). Probably it was for<br />

individuals from one or more families closely associated with the monastery but who<br />

were not members of the community. Interestingly the cemetery was dedicated to a<br />

disciple of Columba called Odrán. According to hagiography, on Iona his role was to<br />

petition Columba for the salvation of secular individuals buried in a satellite cemetery<br />

similar to that on Inishmurray. <strong>The</strong> sixth- to twelfth-century unenclosed cemetery at<br />

Mount Gamble near the monastery of Swords, Co. Dublin, may have had a similar<br />

function (O’Donovan 2006). Now the estate reconstruction carried out as part of the<br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project has shown that even non-ecclesiastical burials sited<br />

some distance from church sites were not necessarily outside the realms of ecclesiastical<br />

jurisdiction. Thus, non-ecclesiastical burial was not primarily an expression of a drawn<br />

out process of conversion, but rather an expression of the fact that people’s ideas about<br />

what it meant to be <strong>Christian</strong> changed considerably over time.<br />

6.2.4 <strong>Final</strong> Remarks<br />

This project is identifying significant new patterns in the archaeological and documentary<br />

records that are illuminating various aspects of the process of Making <strong>Christian</strong><br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong> in Ireland and elsewhere. This is a vindication of our decision to focus on<br />

making comparisons between small areas as none of these patterns would have become<br />

apparent if we had chosen to look at larger areas is less detail. For example it would not<br />

be possible to properly assess the density of ecclesiastical sites in a large area, because of<br />

the amount of research involved, both archaeological and historical. Nor would it be<br />

possible to reconstruct the early medieval territories to which these churches, and other<br />

early medieval sites belonged, or to assess the land-use patterns within those territories<br />

using HLC. <strong>The</strong> GIS is allowing us to make further, fine-grained comparisons between<br />

ecclesiastical estates and secular estates within and between regions.<br />

247<br />

248


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

We are also investigating Viking Age and high medieval changes to the ecclesiastical<br />

network, to determine to what extent they are responsible for the marked variation in<br />

church density in different regions, for our research suggests that ecclesiastical sites were<br />

more evenly spread at an earlier date. It was suggested above that the high density of<br />

ecclesiastical sites in pre-Viking Ireland primarily reflects diffuse power structures. One<br />

possibility that we are considering is that, in the Viking Age, as the roles of churches<br />

evolved, there was an increasingly close correlation between church density and<br />

population density. In this regard it is interesting that the greatest density of community<br />

churches in Viking Age England is in the highly populated south and east (Blair 2005,<br />

418-19). If case studies such as Corcu Duibne, Mag Réta and Southern Uí Fáeláin are any<br />

indication, there is a negative correlation between the number of ecclesiastical sites that<br />

were largely abandoned during the early or high medieval periods and the degree to<br />

which an area was colonised by the Anglo-Normans. This may be partly because<br />

colonisation meant townland names (e.g. cill names) were more likely to be changed and<br />

memories of abandoned sites forgotten; but it is also possible that in heavily colonised<br />

areas minor sites were more likely to remain in use due to the rise in population.<br />

So far this discussion has focused upon general patterns in the density and location of<br />

sites and possible correlations between these patterns and the evolving structures of early<br />

medieval society. In this regard, the emphasis has been ‘top down’ rather than ‘bottom<br />

up.’ As our research continues, we hope to refine the model that is emerging from this<br />

approach. We are also, however, approaching the process of Making <strong>Christian</strong><br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong> from a different perspective: that of the people whose lives it effected so<br />

profoundly. <strong>The</strong> many excavations and rich field archaeology in our chosen case studies<br />

give us a firm platform upon which to write person-centred discussions of particular sites<br />

and landscapes. Such discussions will form an important component of future<br />

publications arising from the Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project. In particular, we are<br />

attempting to distinguish the varying experiences of people of different social status<br />

ranging from royal aristocracies, to local elites to ordinary people. We are particularly<br />

excited to have gathered a wealth of information to illuminate the experiences of this last,<br />

relatively neglected group. We are addressing issues such as the proximity of ordinary<br />

people to ecclesiastical sites, cemetery settlements and other burial grounds; their<br />

evolving attitudes to burial and their ancestors; the role of magic and superstition in<br />

shaping their world view and its fluid relationship with more ‘orthodox’ religious beliefs<br />

and practices; the experience of ordinary people who lived on ecclesiastical estates with<br />

clerical landlords versus those on secular estates; and the effects of the process of Making<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> on constructions of gender over the course of the early medieval<br />

period. In considering the local elite, it will be particularly interesting to explore the<br />

implications of the fact that in Ireland such individuals, and even individuals of lesser<br />

status, were in a position to found their own churches, though this does not appear to<br />

have been so in many parts of Britain. An important issue is the extent to which this<br />

limited the power of royal aristocracies to control the process of Making <strong>Christian</strong><br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong> within their kingdoms, and their strategies for augmenting that control,<br />

especially as expressed in the patronage of important sites in the form of high crosses<br />

and, later, stone churches and round towers (e.g. Ó Carragáin 2010, Chapter 4).<br />

Let us conclude by thanking Heritage Council for its generous funding of the Making<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> project. <strong>The</strong> INSTAR programme has enabled us to establish<br />

collaborations and undertake research which would otherwise have been very difficult to<br />

realise. While the INSTAR-funded phase of the project is now finished, the work will<br />

continue over the next two years, some of it supported by scholarships from the IRCHSS.<br />

We hope that the various publications arising from the project will make a substantial<br />

contribution to the subject.<br />

249<br />

250


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Bibliography<br />

Unpublished Manuscript Sources<br />

NAI Record Commissioners Calendar of Plea Rolls, volumes 1–13.<br />

NAI Record Commissioners Calendar of Memoranda Rolls, volumes 1, 6, 11.<br />

Genealogical Office MSS 190-2.<br />

Primary Sources<br />

Abrams, L. 2010. Conversion and the church in Viking Age Ireland. In J. Sheehan and<br />

D. Ó Corráin (eds) <strong>The</strong> Viking Age. Ireland and the West. Dublin.<br />

Austin, D. 2007. Characterisation or caricature? Concluding discussion. <strong>Landscapes</strong> 8.2,<br />

92-105.<br />

Begley, J. 1906. <strong>The</strong> Diocese of Limerick Ancient and Medieval. Dublin.<br />

Blair, J. 2005. <strong>The</strong> Church in Anglo-Saxon Society. Oxford.<br />

Blair, J. 2006. <strong>The</strong> minsters of the Thames. In J. Blair and B. Golding (eds) <strong>The</strong> Cloister<br />

and the World: Essays in Medieval History in Honour of Barbara Harvey, 5-28.<br />

Oxford.<br />

Boazman, G. 2006. Cork and Cornwall: A comparative study of the impact of<br />

<strong>Christian</strong>ity on settlement patterns, 450-800 AD. Unpublished MA thesis,<br />

University College Cork.<br />

Boazman, G. 2008a. Cork and Cornwall: Settlement patterns and social organization<br />

during the establishment of <strong>Christian</strong>ity. AD 450-800. Journal of Irish<br />

Archaeology 17, 113-137.<br />

Boazman, G. 2008b. <strong>The</strong> study area of North Louth. In T. Ó Carragáin et al. Making<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>: Settlement, Society and Regionality in Early Medieval<br />

Ireland. <strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council on Phase 1: 01 June – 05 December<br />

2008.<br />

Boazman, G. 2009. <strong>The</strong> study area of the half-barony of Rathdown. In T. Ó Carragáin et<br />

al. Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>: Settlement, Society and Regionality in Early<br />

Medieval Ireland. <strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council on Phase 2: 01 June – 04<br />

December 2009.<br />

Breslin P. 1996. Getting to Know ArcView GIS. California.<br />

Brooks, E. St. J. 1951. <strong>The</strong> de Ridelesfords. Journal of the Royal Society of Irish<br />

Antiquaries 81, 115-138.<br />

Buckley, V. and Sweetnam, P.D. 1991. Archaeological Inventory of County Louth.<br />

Dublin.<br />

Burke, M. 2006. Society and settlement on the Drogheda estate in County Kildare, 1750-<br />

1840. In W. Nolan and T. McGrath (eds) Kildare History and Society, 349-386.<br />

Dublin.<br />

Burrough, P.A. and McDonnell, R.A. 1998. Principles of Geographical Information<br />

Systems. New York.<br />

Byrne, F.J. 2001. Irish kings and high kings. Dublin.<br />

251<br />

252


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Carrigan, W. 1905. History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Ossory. Dublin.<br />

Carroll, J. 1998. <strong>The</strong> Old Orchard Inn Rathfarnham. Medieval Archaeology 48, 161.<br />

Coyne, F. 2010. Corbally, Co. Kildare: an early medieval cemetery and settlement in<br />

context. In C. Corlett and M. Potterton (eds) Death and burial in early medieval<br />

Ireland in light of recent excavation. Bray.<br />

Carroll, M.P. 1999. Holy wells and popular Catholic devotion. Baltimore.<br />

Conway, M. 1999. First findings at Cabinteely. Dublin.<br />

Carver, M., 2008. Portmohomack: Monastery of the Picts. Edinburgh.<br />

Caulfield, S. 1983. <strong>The</strong> Neolithic settlement of North Connaught. In T. Reeves-Smith and<br />

F. Hammond (eds) Landscape Archaeology in Ireland, 195-216. Oxford.<br />

Charles-Edwards, T.M. 2000. Early <strong>Christian</strong> Ireland. Cambridge.<br />

Clinton, M. and Stout, F. Two souterrains and an enclosure at Killally, Co Louth.<br />

Journal of the County Louth Archaeological and Historical Society 24.1, 129-<br />

134.<br />

Codd, E.F. 1970. A relational model of data for large shared data banks. Communications<br />

of the ACM 13.6, 377-387.<br />

Council of Europe 2000. <strong>The</strong> European Landscape Convention. Florence, 20.X.2000.<br />

Published online at :<br />

http://www.coe.int/t/dg4/cultureheritage/heritage/Landscape/default_en.asp.<br />

Crawford, B. (ed.) 1996. Scotland in Dark Age Britain. St Andrews.<br />

Cramp, R., 2005. Wearmouth and Jarrow Monastic Sites, Vol. 1. London.<br />

Cramp, R., 2006. Wearmouth and Jarrow Monastic Sites, Vol. 2. London.<br />

Cronin, R. 1998. Late high crosses in Munster: tradition and novelty in twelfth century<br />

Irish art. In J. Sheehan and M. Monk (eds) Early Medieval Munster, 125-137.<br />

Cork.<br />

Colgan, J. (1592-1698) and Ó Riain, P. (ed.) 1997. Trias Thaumaturga. Dublin.<br />

Comber, M. 2006. Ringforts and the settlement landscape of the Burren in the first<br />

millennium AD: Year 2 - A focused landscape survey. Unpublished report for the<br />

Heritage Council.<br />

Darvill, T., Gerrard, C. and Startin, B. 1993. Identifying and protecting historic<br />

landscapes. Antiquity 67, 563-574.<br />

Davies, O. 1939. Excavations at Lissachiggel. Journal of the County Louth<br />

Archaeological and Historical Society 9, 209-243.<br />

Connon, A. 2009. An Historical Overview of the Four Kingdoms Involved in the Na<br />

Clanna Study Area. In T. Ó Carragáin et al. Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>:<br />

Settlement, Society and Regionality in Early Medieval Ireland, 311-330. <strong>Report</strong><br />

for the Heritage Council on Phase 2: 01 June – 04 December 2009.<br />

Davies, W. 1996. Protected space in Britain and Ireland in the Middle Ages. In B.E<br />

Crawford (ed.) Scotland in Dark Age Britain, 1-19. Aberdeen.<br />

Dillon, M. 1962. Lebor na Cert. London.<br />

253<br />

254


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Doherty, C. 2000. Cluáin Dolcain: a brief note. In A. Smyth (ed.) Seanchas: essays in<br />

honour of Francis J Byrne, 182-88. Dublin.<br />

Downham, C. 1994. <strong>The</strong> historical importance of Viking-Age Waterford. Journal of<br />

Celtic Studies 4, 71-96.<br />

Edwards, K.J., Hamond, F.W. and Simm, A. 1983. <strong>The</strong> medieval settlement of Newcastle<br />

Lyons, Co. Dublin: an interdisciplinary approach. Proceedings of the Royal Irish<br />

Academy 83C, 351-76.<br />

Environmental Resource Management and ERA-Maptec Ltd 2000. Pilot Study on<br />

Landscape Characterisation in County Clare. Kilkenny.<br />

Esposito, M. 1920. <strong>The</strong> Sources of Conchubranus’ Life of Saint Moneena. English<br />

Historical Review 35, 71-8.<br />

Etchingham, C. 1994. Evidence of Scandinavian settlement in Wicklow. In K. Hannigan<br />

and W. Nolan (eds) Wicklow: History and Society, 113-138. Dublin.<br />

Fairclough, G. 2003. <strong>The</strong> long chain: archaeology, historical landscape characterization<br />

and time depth in the landscape. In H. Palang and G. Fry (eds) Landscape<br />

Interfaces. Cultural Heritage in Changing <strong>Landscapes</strong>, 295-318. Dordrecht.<br />

Fairclough, G. 2008. A New Landscape for Cultural Heritage Management:<br />

Characterisation as a Management Tool. In L. Lozny (ed.) <strong>Landscapes</strong> Under<br />

Pressure, 55-74. New York.<br />

Feehan, J. 1999. Laois: an overview of the county as a place where history happened. In<br />

P. Lane and W Nolan (eds.) Laois: History and Society, 1-25. Dublin.<br />

Finch, J. 2007. ‘Wider famed countries’: Historic Landscape Characterisation in the<br />

Midland Shires. <strong>Landscapes</strong> 8.2, 50-63.<br />

Flanagan, D. 1994. <strong>The</strong> <strong>Christian</strong> impact on early Ireland: placenames evidence. In P.<br />

Ní Chatháin and M Richter (eds), Ireland and Europe: the early church, 25-51.<br />

Stuttgart.<br />

Etchingham, C. 1999. Church Organisation in Ireland A.D. 650 – 1000. Maynooth<br />

Etchingham, C. 2006. Pastoral provision in the first millennium: a two-tier service? In E.<br />

Fitzpatrick and R. Gillespie (eds) <strong>The</strong> Parish in medieval and early modern<br />

Ireland, 79-90. Dublin.<br />

Fleming, A. and Ralph, N. 1982. Medieval settlement and land use on Holne Moor,<br />

Dartmoor: the landscape evidence. Medieval Archaeology 26, 101-137.<br />

Fowler, P.J. 1966-67. Ridge and Furrow cultivation at Cush, Co. Limerick. North<br />

Munster Antiquarian Journal 10, 69-71.<br />

Fairclough, G.J., Lambrick, G. and McNab, A. (eds) 1999. Yesterday’s World,<br />

Tomorrow’s Landscape: the English Heritage Landscape Project 1992-94.<br />

London.<br />

Fairclough, G., Rippon, S. and Bull, D. (eds) 2002. Europe's cultural landscape:<br />

archaeologists and the management of change. Brussels.<br />

Fowler, P. 2002. Farming in the First Millennium AD: British Agriculture between Julius<br />

Caesar and William the Conqueror. Cambridge.<br />

Fox, H. 1973. Outfield cultivation in Devon and Cornwall: a reinterpretation. In M.<br />

Havinden (ed.) Husbandry and Marketing in the South West, 1500-1800, 19-38.<br />

Exeter.<br />

255<br />

256


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Fredengren, C. 2002. Crannogs. Bray.<br />

Gilbert, J. T. (ed.) 1854. History of the City of Dublin. Dublin.<br />

Gilbert, J.T. (ed.) 1884. Chartularies of St Mary’s Abbey. London.<br />

Hayes, A. 2004. An archaeological investigation of a souterrain at Tateetra, Dundalk,<br />

Co.Louth. In J. O’ Sullivan and M. Stanley (eds) Recent discoveries on National<br />

Road Schemes : NRA Monograph Series. Bray.<br />

Healy, P. 2004. Archaeology, Early <strong>Christian</strong> remains and local histories: Paddy<br />

Healy’s Dublin. Dublin.<br />

Gilbert, J. T. (ed.) 1886. Crede Mihi. Dublin.<br />

Gilbert, J.T. (ed.) 1889. Register of the Abbey of St Thomas, Dublin. London.<br />

Gilchrist, R. 1995. Contemplation and Action: <strong>The</strong> Other Monasticism. London.<br />

Healy, P. 2009. Pre-Norman Grave-slabs and Cross-inscribed stones in the Dublin<br />

Region. Dublin.<br />

Hedeager, L. 1994. Warrior economy and trading economy in Viking Age Scandinavia.<br />

Journal of European Archaeology 2.1, 130-148.<br />

Gosling, P. 1993. Archaeological Inventory of County Galway: Volume 1. Dublin.<br />

Hennessy, W. (ed.) 1866. Chronicum Scotorum. London.<br />

Gowen, M. 1992. Excavation of two souterrain complexes at Marshes Upper, Dundalk,<br />

Co.Louth. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 92C, 55-121.<br />

Hennessy, W. and McCarthy, B. (eds) 1887-1901. Annala Uladh: Annals of Ulster in<br />

Irish and English. Dublin.<br />

Hall, D., Hennessy, M. and O‘Keeffe, T. 1985. Medieval agriculture and settlement in<br />

Oughterward and Castlewarden, Co. Kildare. Irish Geography 18, 16-25.<br />

Hall, T. 2009. Identifying British <strong>Christian</strong> sites in western Wessex. In N. Edwards (ed.)<br />

<strong>The</strong> Archaeology of the Early Medieval Celtic Churches, 154-171. Leeds.<br />

Harte, A. 2002. <strong>The</strong> field systems and archaeological landscape at Caherlehillan, Co.<br />

Kerry: a GIS approach. Unpublished M.A. dissertation, University College Cork.<br />

Hayden, A. 1994. Coarha More, Valentia Island: Bronze Age settlement. In I. Bennett<br />

(ed.) Excavations 1993, 42–3. Bray.<br />

Henry, F. 1957. Early monasteries, beehive huts, and drystone houses in the<br />

neighbourhood of Caherciveen and Waterville, Co. Kerry. Proceedings of the<br />

Royal Irish Academy 58, 45-166.<br />

Herbert, M. 2004. Observations on the Life of Molaga. In J. Carey, M.Herbert and K.<br />

Murray (eds) Cín Chille Cúile, 127-40. Aberystwyth.<br />

Heritage Council 2007. A Review of Research Needs in Irish Archaeology. <strong>Report</strong><br />

prepared by <strong>The</strong> Heritage Council for the Minister for the Environment, Heritage<br />

and Local Government. Kilkenny.<br />

Herring, P. and Johnson, N. 1997. Historic landscape character mapping in Cornwall. In<br />

K. Barker and T. Darvill (eds) Making English <strong>Landscapes</strong>, 70-91. Oxford.<br />

257<br />

258


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Herring, P. 1998. Cornwall’s Historic Landscape: Presenting a Method of Historic<br />

Landscape Character Assessment. Truro.<br />

Herring, P. 2007. Historic Landscape Characterisation in an ever-changing Cornwall.<br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong> 8.2, 15-27.<br />

Holland, M. 2000. Dublin and the reform of the Irish church in the eleventh and twelfth<br />

centuries. Peritia 14, 111-160.<br />

Jones, C. and Walsh, P. 1996. Recent discoveries on Roughan Hill, County Clare.<br />

Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries 126, 86-107.<br />

Jones, C. 2004. <strong>The</strong> Burren and the Aran Islands - Exploring the Archaeology. Cork.<br />

Lambrick, G. 2010. Historic Landscape Characterisation in Ireland: Policy and Best<br />

Practice Guidance. Published online by the Heritage Council at:<br />

http://www.heritagecouncil.ie/fileadmin/user_upload/Publications/Archaeology/Ir<br />

ish_HLC_Guidelines.pdf.<br />

Hooke, D. 1994. Pre-Conquest Charter-Bounds of Devon and Cornwall. Woodbridge.<br />

Hull, G and Comber, M. 2008. Caherconnell, Co. Clare, and cashel chronology.<br />

Archaeology Ireland 22.4, 30-34.<br />

Keeley, V.J. 1991. Archaeological Excavation of a burial ground, Greenhills, townland.<br />

Journal of the Kildare Archaeological Society 17, 180-201.<br />

Lawlor, H.J. 1917. <strong>The</strong> genesis of the Diocese of Clogher. Journal of the County Louth<br />

Archaeological and Historical Society 4.2, 129-153.<br />

Lennon, A.M. 2009. Derrinsallagh 3, Co. Laois. Unpublished report prepared by ACS<br />

Ltd.<br />

Mac Airt, S. (ed.) 1951. <strong>The</strong> Annals of Inisfallen. Dublin.<br />

Kelly, E.P. and Mass, J. 1999. <strong>The</strong> Vikings and the kingdom of Laois. In P.G. Lane and<br />

W. Nolan (eds.) Laois History and Society: interdisciplinary essays on the history<br />

of an Irish county, 123-60. Dublin.<br />

.<br />

Kelly, F. 1997. Early Irish Farming. Dublin.<br />

MacCormick, F. and Crone, F. 2000. A destroyed enclosure at Site 5, Marshes Upper,<br />

Co Louth. Journal of the County Louth Archaeological and Historical Society<br />

24.4, 553-562.<br />

MacCotter, P. 2004. Colmán of Cloyne: A Study. Dublin.<br />

Kershaw, P. 2000. <strong>The</strong> Alfred-Guthrum Treaty: scripting accommodation and interaction<br />

in Viking-Age England. In D. Hadley and J. Richards (eds) Cultures in Contact.<br />

Scandinavian settlement in England, 44-64. Turnhout.<br />

MacCotter, P. 2006. <strong>The</strong> Rise of Meic Carthaig and the Political Geography of<br />

Desmuma. Journal of the Cork Historical and Archaeological Society 111, 59–<br />

76.<br />

Kilroe, J.R. 1907. A description of the soil geology of Ireland. Based on geological maps<br />

and records, with notes on climate. Dublin.<br />

MacCotter, P. 2008. Medieval Ireland: territorial, political and economic divisions.<br />

Dublin.<br />

259<br />

260


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

MacCotter, P. 2009. <strong>The</strong> kingdom of Corcu Duibne and its Church. In T. Ó Carragáin et<br />

al. Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>: Settlement, Society and Regionality in Early<br />

Medieval Ireland, 36-91. <strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council on Phase 2: 01 June –<br />

04 December 2009.<br />

MacCotter, P. Forthcoming. <strong>The</strong> lands of the medieval Irish Church.<br />

MacCotter, P. and Nicholls, K.W. (eds) 1996. <strong>The</strong> Pipe Roll of Cloyne: Rotulus Pipae<br />

Clonensis. Cloyne.<br />

Mac Íomhair, D. 1962. <strong>The</strong> Boundaries of Fir Rois. Journal of the County Louth<br />

Archaeological and Historical Society 15.2, 144-179.<br />

Mac Íomhair, D. 1970. <strong>The</strong> Lordship of Ballymascanlan. Journal of the County Louth<br />

Archaeological and Historical Society 17.2, 79-83.<br />

Miket, R. 1974. ‘Undoubted Anglian burials’ from Hepple, Northumberland.<br />

Archaeologia Aeliana 2, 275-280.<br />

Mills, J. 1894. <strong>The</strong> Norman Settlement in Leinster. <strong>The</strong> cantreds near Dublin. Journal<br />

of the Royal Society of Irish Antiquaries 24, 161-75.<br />

Mitchell, F. 1987. Archaeology and environment in early Dublin. Medieval Dublin<br />

Excavations 1962-81. Dublin.<br />

Mitchell, F. 1989. Man and Environment in Valentia Island. Dublin.<br />

Mulchrone, K. (ed.) 1937. Facsimiles in collotype of Irish manuscripts ii, <strong>The</strong> Book of<br />

Lecan. Dublin.<br />

Mulchrone, K. 1939. Bethu Phátraic: the Tripartite Life of Patrick. Dublin.<br />

Mac Neill, C. 1950. Calendar of Archbishop Alen’s Register 1172-1534. Dublin.<br />

Mac Shamhráin, A. 1996. Church and Polity in Pre-Norman Ireland: the case of<br />

Glendalough. Maynooth.<br />

Manning, C. 1985. Archaeological Excavations at two church sites on Inishmore, Aran<br />

Islands. Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries 115, 96-120.<br />

McCarthy, B. 2007. Asceticism in Early Medieval Ireland: an archaeological perspective.<br />

Unpublished M.A. dissertation, University College Cork.<br />

Mullins, G. 2007. Pagan or <strong>Christian</strong>? Excavation of a hilltop cemetery at Cross, Co.<br />

Galway. In J. O’Sullivan and M. Stanley (eds) New Routes to the Past -<br />

Archaeology and the National Roads Authority Monograph Series No. 4. Dublin.<br />

Newman, C. 1997. Tara: An Archaeological Survey. Dublin.<br />

Nicholls, K.W. 1985. <strong>The</strong> charter of John, lord of Ireland, in favour of the Cistercian<br />

abbey of Baltinglas. Peritia 4, 187-206.<br />

Nicholls, K. W. 1986. Three Topopgraphical Notes. Peritia 5, 411-2.<br />

McCarthy, B. 2009. <strong>The</strong> Aran Islands. In T. Ó Carragáin et al. Making <strong>Christian</strong><br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong>: Settlement, Society and Regionality in Early Medieval Ireland.<br />

<strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council on Phase 1: 01 June – 05 December 2008.<br />

Nicholls, K.W. 2003. Gaelic and Gaelicized Ireland in the Middle Ages. Dublin.<br />

Ní Ghabhláin, S. 1995. Church, Parish and Polity: <strong>The</strong> Medieval Diocese of Kilfenora,<br />

Ireland. Unpublished PhD thesis, University of California.<br />

261<br />

262


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

O’Brien, E.1992. Pagan and <strong>Christian</strong> burial during the first millenium AD. In N.<br />

Edwards and A. Lane (eds) <strong>The</strong> Early Church in Wales and the West, 130-137.<br />

Oxford.<br />

O’Brien, E. 2003. Burial practices in Ireland, first-seventh centuries AD. In J. Downes<br />

and A. Ritchie (eds) Sea Change: Orkney and northern Europe in the Later Iron<br />

Age AD 300-800, 62-72. Angus.<br />

O’Brien, M. 1976. Corpus Genealogiarum Hiberniae. Dublin.<br />

O’Brien, W. 2009. Local Worlds: Early Settlement <strong>Landscapes</strong> and Upland Farming In<br />

South-West Ireland. Cork.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. 2005. Habitual masonry styles and the local organization of church<br />

building in early medieval Ireland. Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy<br />

105C, 99-149.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. 2006. Church buildings and pastoral care in early medieval Ireland. In E.<br />

FitzPatrick and R. Gillespie (eds) <strong>The</strong> Parish in Medieval and Post-Medieval<br />

Ireland, 91-123. Dublin.<br />

Ó Carragáin 2009. Cemetery settlements and local churches in pre-Viking Ireland in light<br />

of comparisons with England and Wales. In J. Graham-Campbell and M. Ryan<br />

(eds) Irish/Anglo-Saxon Relations before the Vikings, 239-61. Oxford.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. 2010. Churches in early medieval Ireland. Newhaven.<br />

Ó Buachalla, L. 1949-1950. <strong>The</strong> Placenames of North East Cork. Journal of the Cork<br />

Historical and Archaeological Society 54, 31–4, 88–91; 55, 46–9, 91–95.<br />

Ó Buachalla, L. 1966-7. An Early Fourteenth-Century Placename List for Anglo-Norman<br />

Cork. Dinnseanchas 2, 1–12, 39–50, 61–7.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. 2002. Pre-Romanesque Churches in Ireland: interpreting archaeological<br />

regionalisms. Unpublished PhD thesis, University College Cork.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. 2003a. A Landscape Converted: Archaeology and early Church<br />

organization on Iveragh and Dingle, Ireland. In M. Carver (ed.) <strong>The</strong> Cross Goes<br />

North: Processes of Conversion in Northern Europe AD 300-1300, 127-52.<br />

Suffolk.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. et al. 2008. Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>: Settlement, Society and<br />

Regionality in Early Medieval Ireland. <strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council on Phase<br />

1: 01 June – 05 December 2008.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. et al.2009. Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>: Settlement, Society and<br />

Regionality in Early Medieval Ireland. <strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council on Phase<br />

2: 01 June – 04 December 2009.<br />

Ó Cíobháin, B. 2009. <strong>The</strong> early ecclesiastical toponymy of Uíbh Ráthach. In J. Sheehan<br />

and J. Crowley (eds) <strong>The</strong> Iveragh Peninsula: a cultural atlas of the Ring of Kerry,<br />

93-95. Cork.<br />

O’ Connor, L. 1966. Excavations at Faughart Upper. Journal of the County Louth<br />

Archaeological and Historical Society 6.2, 125-129.<br />

Ó Carragáin, T. 2003b. <strong>The</strong> architectural setting of the cult of relics in early medieval<br />

Ireland. Journal of the Royal Society of Antiquaries of Ireland 133, 130-76.<br />

O’ Conor, K. 1998. <strong>The</strong> Archaeology of Medieval Rural Settlement in Ireland. Dublin.<br />

263<br />

264


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Ó Corráin, D. 1983. Some legal references to fences and fencing in early historic Ireland.<br />

In T. Reeves-Smyth and F. Hammond (eds) Landscape Archaeology in Ireland,<br />

247-252. Oxford.<br />

Ó Corráin, D. 1998a. Viking Ireland: Afterthoughts. In H. Clarke, M. Ní Mhaonaigh and<br />

R. Ó Floinn (eds) Ireland and Scandinavia in the early Viking Age, 422-429.<br />

Dublin.<br />

O’ Donovan E. 2006. Mount Gamble, Co. Dublin. In I. Bennett (ed.) Excavations 2003:<br />

summary accounts of archaeological excavations in Ireland, 181-82. Dublin.<br />

O’Neill, J. 2005. Excavation of pre-Norman structures on the site of an enclosed early<br />

<strong>Christian</strong> cemetery at Cherrywood, County Dublin. Medieval Dublin 8, 66-88.<br />

O‘Neill, T. 2009a. Parknahown 5, Co. Laois. Unpublished report prepared by ACS Ltd.<br />

O‘Neill, T. 2009b. Parknahown 2, Co. Laois. Unpublished report prepared by ACS Ltd.<br />

O‘Neill, T. 2009c. Parknahown 3, Co. Laois. Unpublished report prepared by ACS Ltd.<br />

Ó Riain, P. 1972. Boundary association in early Irish society. Studia Celtica 7, 12–29.<br />

O’ Donovan, J. (ed.) 1856. <strong>The</strong> Annals of the Kingdom of Ireland by the Four Masters<br />

from the earliest period to the year 1616. Dublin.<br />

Ó Riain, P. (ed.) 1977. Traces of Lug in early Irish hagiographical tradition. Zeitschrift<br />

für Celtische Philologie 36, 138-56.<br />

Ó hInnse, S. (ed.) 1947. Miscellaneous Irish Annals. Dublin.<br />

Okasha, E. 1993. Corpus of early <strong>Christian</strong> inscribed stones of south-west Britain.<br />

Leicester.<br />

O’Keeffe, J.G. 1904. Colman mac Duach and Guaire. Ériu 1, 43-48.<br />

O’Keeffe, J.G. 1926-8. <strong>The</strong> ancient territory of Fermoy. Ériu 10, 170–89.<br />

O’Keeffe, J.G. 1931. Betha Molaga. In J. Fraser, P. Grosjean and J. G. O'Keeffe (eds)<br />

Irish texts 3, 1-8, 11-22. London.<br />

O’Keeffe, T. 2000. Medieval Ireland: an archaeology. Stroud.<br />

Olson, L. 1989. Early Monasteries in Cornwall. Woodbridge.<br />

Ó Murchadha, D. 2002. Carman, site of Óenach Carmain: a proposed location. Éigse 33,<br />

57–70.<br />

Ó Riain, P. 1978. Cath Almaine. Dublin.<br />

Ó Riain, P. 1985. Corpus Genealogiarum Sanctorum Hiberniae. Dublin.<br />

Ó Ríordáin, S.P. 1940. Excavations at Cush, Co. Limerick (1934 and 1935). Proceedings<br />

of the Royal Irish Academy 45C, 83-182.<br />

Ó Ríordáin, S.P. 1949. Lough Gur Excavations: Carrig Aille and the ‘Spectacles’.<br />

Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy 52C, 39-112.<br />

O‘Sullivan, A. and Harney, L. 2008. Early Medieval Archaeology Project, investigating<br />

the character of early medieval archaeological excavations 1970-2002.<br />

Unpublished <strong>Report</strong> for the Heritage Council, University College Dublin.<br />

O‘Sullivan, J. and Ó Carragáin, T. 2008. Inishmurray. Monks and Pilgrims in an Atlantic<br />

Landscape. Cork.<br />

265<br />

266


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

O'Sullivan, M. and Downey, L. 2008. Post-Medieval Fieldscapes—Part 3: Field<br />

Enclosure. Archaeology Ireland 22.4, 34-37.<br />

Rynne, E. 1959. Souterrain at Donaghmore, Co. Louth. Journal of the County Louth<br />

Archaeological and Historical Society 14.3, 148-153.<br />

Otway-Ruthven, J. 1961. <strong>The</strong> medieval churchlands of Co. Dublin. In J.A. Watt, J.B.<br />

Morrall and F.X. Martin (eds) Medieval Studies presented to Aubrey Gwynn S.J.,<br />

54-73. Dublin.<br />

Petts, D., 2006. Shared Visions. <strong>The</strong> North East Regional Research Framework for the<br />

Historic Environment. Durham.<br />

Plummer, C. (ed. and trans.) 1925. Irish Litanies: text and translation. London.<br />

Power, P. (ed.) 1932. Crichad an Chaoilli being the Topography of Ancient Fermoy.<br />

Dublin.<br />

Preston-Jones, A. 1984.<strong>The</strong> excavation of a long-cist cemetery at. Carnanton, St<br />

Mawgan, 1943. Cornish Archaeology 23, 157–178.<br />

Rynne, E. 1991. Dún Aonghasa: Fort or Temple? In B. Ó hEithir and R. Ó hEithir (eds)<br />

An Aran Reader. Dublin.<br />

Scott, G.D. 1913. <strong>The</strong> Stones of Bray. Dublin.<br />

Scull, C. and Harding, A. 1990. Two early medieval cemeteries at Milfield,<br />

Northumberland. Durham Archaeoogical Journal 6, 1-29.<br />

Sharpe, R. 1995. Adomnán’s Life of Columba. London.<br />

Sheehan, J. 2004. Social and economic integration in Viking-Age Ireland: the evidence<br />

of the hoards. In J. Hines, A. Lane and M. Redknapp (eds) Land, Sea and Home:<br />

Proceedings of a conference eon Viking period settlement, at Cardiff, July 2001,<br />

177-188. Leeds.<br />

Preston-Jones, A. and Langdon, A. 1997. St Buryan crosses. Cornish Archaeology 36,<br />

107-128.<br />

Sheehan, J. 2009. Early Medieval Iveragh, AD 400-1200. In J. Sheehan and J. Crowley<br />

(eds) <strong>The</strong> Iveragh Peninsula: A Cultural Atlas of the Ring of Kerry. Cork.<br />

Price. L. 1954. <strong>The</strong> Grant to Walter de Ridelsford of Brien and the land of the sons of<br />

Torquil. Journal of the Royal Society of Irish Antiquaries 84, 72-7.<br />

Sheehan, J. and Crowley, J. 2009. <strong>The</strong> Iveragh Peninsula: A Cultural Atlas of the Ring of<br />

Kerry. Cork.<br />

Radner, J. (ed.) 1978. Fragmentary Annals of Ireland. Dublin.<br />

Stokes, W. 1895. Félire Húi Gormáin. London.<br />

Rippon, S. 2004. Historic Landscape Analysis: Deciphering the Countryside. York.<br />

Stokes, W. 1905. Félire Óengusso Céli Dé. London.<br />

Roberts, B. 2008. <strong>The</strong> land of Werhale – landscapes of Bede. Archaeologia Aeliana 37,<br />

127-159.<br />

Stout, M. and Stout, G. 1995. Patterns in the past: county Dublin 5000 BC-1000 AD. In<br />

F.H.A. Aalen, K. Whelan and M. Stout (eds) Dublin City and County: from<br />

Prehistory to Past. Studies in honour of J.H. Andrews, 5-41. Dublin.<br />

267<br />

268


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Stout, G. and Stout, M. 2008. Excavation of an Early Medieval Secular Cemetery at<br />

Knowth Site M, County Meath. Dublin.<br />

Turner, S. 2006b. Fields, property, and agricultural innovation in late medieval and early<br />

modern south-west England. In K. Giles and J. Finch (eds) Post-Medieval Estate<br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong>. Leeds.<br />

Swan, L. 1985. Monastic Proto-towns in early medieval Ireland: the evidence of aerial<br />

photography, plan analysis and survey. In H. Clarke and A. Simms (eds) <strong>The</strong><br />

comparative history of urban origins in non-Roman Europe, 373-8. Oxford.<br />

Swan, L. 1998. A forgotten tower house at Laughanstown (Tully). In C. Manning (ed.)<br />

Dublin and beyond the Pale, 163-168. Bray.<br />

Thomas, J . 1993. <strong>The</strong> politics of vision and the archaeologies of landscape. In B. Bender<br />

(ed.) Landscape: Politics and Perspectives, 19-48. Providence.<br />

Thornton, D. 1997. Early Medieval Louth: the Kingdom of Conaille Muirthemne.<br />

Journal of the County Louth Archaeological and Historical Society, 24. 1, 139-<br />

150.<br />

Tilley, C. 1994. A Phenomenology of Landscape. Oxford.<br />

Treffort, C. 1996. L’Église carolingienne et la mort. Lyons<br />

Turner, S., 2004. <strong>The</strong> changing ancient landscape: south-west England AD c.1700-1900.<br />

<strong>Landscapes</strong> 5.1, 18-34.<br />

Turner, S. 2007. Landscape archaeology for the past and future: the place of Historic<br />

Landscape Characterisation. <strong>Landscapes</strong> 8.2, 40-49.<br />

Turner, S. and Fairclough, G. 2007. Common culture: the archaeology of landscape<br />

character in Europe. In D. Hicks, G. Fairclough and L. McAtackney (eds)<br />

Envisioning <strong>Landscapes</strong>: Situations and Standpoints in Archaeology and<br />

Heritage, 120-145. California.<br />

Turner, S. and Crowe, J. 2010. Unlocking historic landscapes in the Eastern<br />

Mediterranean: two pilot studies using Historic Landscape Characterisation.<br />

Antiquity 84, 216–229.<br />

Ulster society for Medieval Latin Studies (eds) 1980. <strong>The</strong> Life of Saint Monenna by<br />

Conchubranus. Seanchas Ard Macha 10.1, 250-273.<br />

Waddell, J. 1998. <strong>The</strong> Prehistoric Archaeology of Ireland. Galway.<br />

Walsh, C. Bray, Valentia Island. In I. Bennett (ed.) Excavations 1995, 81. Bray.<br />

Wasserschleben, H. (ed.) 1885. Die Irische Kanonensammlung. Liepzig.<br />

Turner, S. 2005. Devon Historic Landscape Characterisation. Unpublished report, Devon<br />

County Council Historic Environment Service and English Heritage.<br />

Webster, C.J. (ed.) 2008. <strong>The</strong> Archaeology of South West England: South West<br />

Archaeological Research Framework. Taunton.<br />

Turner, S. 2006a. Making a <strong>Christian</strong> Landscape: <strong>The</strong> Countryside in Early Medieval<br />

Cornwall, Devon and Wessex. Exeter.<br />

Weir, D.A. 1995. A palynological study of landscape and agricultural development in Co<br />

Louth from the second millennium BC to the first millennium AD. In C. Cotter et<br />

al. Discovery Programme <strong>Report</strong>s: 2: Project results 1993, 77-126. Dublin.<br />

269<br />

270


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

White Marshall, J. and Walsh, C. 2005. Illaunloughan Island: an early medieval<br />

monastery in County Kerry. Dublin.<br />

Wiggins, K. 2009a. <strong>Report</strong> on the Archaeological Excavation of Killeany 1, Co. Laois.<br />

Unpublished report prepared by ACS Ltd.<br />

Wiggins, K. 2009b. Bushfield or Maghernaskeagh / Lismore 1, Co. Laois. Unpublished<br />

report prepared by ACS Ltd.<br />

Williams B.B. 1983. Early <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong> in County Antrim. In Reeves-Smyth T.<br />

and Hammond F. (eds) Landscape Archaeology in Ireland, 233-246. Oxford.<br />

Williamson, T. 2007. Historic Landscape Characterisation: Some queries. <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

8.2, 64-71.<br />

Wood, I. 2008a. <strong>The</strong> Origins of Jarrow. <strong>The</strong> Monastery, the Slake and Ecgfrith’s<br />

Minster. Jarrow.<br />

Wood, I. 2008b. Monasteries and the geography of power in the age of Bede. Northern<br />

History 45.1, 11-25.<br />

Wood, M. 2007. Bernician narratives: place-names, archaeology and history.<br />

Unpublished PhD thesis, Newcastle University.<br />

Wright, J. 1748. Loutheriana. London.<br />

Appendix 1: Description of Database Tables used for the Core<br />

Case Study Areas<br />

Ecclesiastical Sites<br />

Field 1: MCL (Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong>) Identifier.<br />

Field 2: Likelihood of Early Medieval Origin (Definite, Probable, Possible or Not early)<br />

This field is filled in based on evidence in other fields below. It is obviously important for<br />

estimating the densities of (1) definite, (2) definite and probable (3) and all possible early<br />

ecclesiastical sites in an area. <strong>The</strong> database also includes some ecclesiastical sites (usually<br />

parish and chapels-of-ease rather than abbeys and priories) that, as a result of an assessment of<br />

the various sources, we have decided are probably of later medieval origin. It is sometimes<br />

useful to be able to represent such sites in the GIS.<br />

Probable early ecclesiastical settlements:<br />

Place-name, pre-Anglo-Norman dedication and/or limited archaeological evidence (partial<br />

enclosure which may be ecclesiastical etc. but not a holy well) suggesting presence of<br />

ecclesiastical settlement of early medieval origin. Identifying all ‘probable’ sites is timeconsuming,<br />

as all possible ecclesiastical place-names must be scrutinised and all ecclesiastical<br />

sites must be studied using OS maps, aerial photography and preferably fieldwork in order to<br />

identify possible remnant ecclesiastical enclosures. In addition, townlands with ecclesiastical<br />

place-name elements but without an extant ecclesiastical site are studied for remnant enclosures<br />

or other clues about its former location.<br />

Possible early ecclesiastical settlements:<br />

Even where conclusive documentary, place-name and archaeological evidence is lacking, some<br />

high medieval parish churches, chapels-of-ease and Augustinian (though not Cistercian) abbeys<br />

have been categorised as possibly of early medieval origin.<br />

271<br />

272


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

A large majority of parish churches and abbeys are clearly of early origin, and it is considered<br />

possible that many others are also early even though the evidence does not survive. <strong>The</strong> lack of<br />

an early ecclesiastical place-name does not greatly diminish the possibility that a church is<br />

early in origin; note, for example, that only about one third of definite early ecclesiastical sites<br />

on the Iveragh peninsula (Corcu Duibne) are in townlands with early ecclesiastical placenames.<br />

In many cases, however, we have erred on the side of caution and categorised such sites<br />

as later medieval in origin especially where documentary and placename evidence supports this<br />

possibility. Children’s burial grounds with some evidence for an enclosure and with an ogham<br />

stone, cross-slab, remnants/tradition of a church or some other possible early medieval feature<br />

are also considered to be possible early ecclesiastical sites.<br />

Field 3 Classification of Early Medieval Ecclesiastical Sites<br />

In this field early ecclesiastical sites are assigned to one of the following categories. To date<br />

this has been attempted only for Corcu Duibne and Fir Maige. It should be stressed that this is<br />

not possible in the case of many early sites. <strong>The</strong> classifications that we have made are usually<br />

tentative and we must always bear in mind that the character of a site may well have changed<br />

over time. Also, while we are finding this scheme useful in exploring the relationships between<br />

ecclesiastical and other sites, we are conscious that it could become constraining if followed<br />

too rigidly. Some ecclesiastical sites probably did not conform to any of these categories, and a<br />

case could reasonably be made for additional individual categories, or even entirely alternative<br />

schemes. <strong>The</strong> scheme is useful, however, as long as it is treated as an interpretative tool which<br />

will be subject to revision and modification as the research continues. Our categories are:<br />

Mother church<br />

Subordinate but still significant church<br />

Community Church/Chief church of late tuath<br />

Probable Community Church/Chief church of late tuath<br />

Possible Community Church/Chief church of late tuath<br />

Family church<br />

Minor eremitic church<br />

Minor church of unknown character<br />

Unclassified early church – possible/probable/definite<br />

Important pilgrimage church<br />

Later medieval church (probable/definite)<br />

<strong>The</strong>se categories are discussed in more detail in the 2009 MCL report.<br />

Field 4 Principal Reasons for Deciding on Early Origin<br />

This field allows for the principal reason, archaeological, historical or toponomic, for the<br />

category selected in Field 2.<br />

Field 5<br />

Likely Terminus Ante Quem for foundation based on Archaeology: pre-400 (obviously this<br />

would represent pre-ecclesiastical burial or settlement, and is only to be included if continuity<br />

is clearly evident) / 400-550 / 550-850 / 850-1100 / 1200+ / unknown<br />

Field 6<br />

Likely Terminus Ante Quem for foundation based on Documentary evidence (i.e. not including<br />

toponymy): 400-550 / 550-850 / 850-1100 / 1200+ / unknown<br />

Field 7<br />

Dedication: standardised spelling of saint’s name / uncertain / none<br />

Early Medieval Documentary Sources<br />

Documentary indicators of date:<br />

Field 1: Mentioned in pre-850 Source Y/N<br />

Field 2: Mentioned in pre-1200 Source Y/N<br />

Documentary indicators of EM character/function:<br />

Field 3: Evidence for asceticism / monasticism in the primary sense of the term: Y/N<br />

Field 4: Evidence for priests: Y/N<br />

Field 5: Evidence for bishops: Y/N<br />

273<br />

274


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 6: Evidence for nuns: Y/N<br />

Field 7: Evidence for close association with particular secular group: Y/N<br />

Documentary indicators of EM status:<br />

Field 8: Subsidiary Churches: Y/N<br />

Field 9: Name and/or MCL Signifier (if within study areas) of Subsidiary Churches (add fields<br />

as appropriate)<br />

Field 10: Superior Churches: Y/N<br />

Field 11: Name and/or MCL Signifier (if within study areas) of Superior Churches (add fields<br />

as appropriate)<br />

Later and Post Medieval Documentary Sources<br />

Later documentary indicators of EM character/function:<br />

Field 1: Evidence for asceticism / monasticism in the primary sense of the term: Y/N<br />

Field 2: Evidence for priests: Y/N<br />

Field 3: Evidence for bishops: Y/N<br />

Field 4: Evidence for nuns: Y/N<br />

Field 5: Evidence for close association with particular secular group: Y/N<br />

Documentary indicators of EM status:<br />

Field 6: Subsidiary Churches: Y/N<br />

Field 7: Name and/or MCL Signifier (if within study areas) of Subsidiary Churches (add fields<br />

as appropriate)<br />

Field 8: Superior Churches: Y/N<br />

Field 9: Name and/or MCL Signifier (if within study areas) of Superior Churches (add fields as<br />

appropriate)<br />

Notes on documentary sources: details of the documentary sources are included as text but this<br />

is not searchable.<br />

Status in the High Medieval Period Based on History and Archaeology<br />

Field 1: arch-episcopal centre<br />

Field 2: episcopal centre<br />

Field 3: abbey<br />

Field 4: priory<br />

Field 5: friary<br />

Field 6: preceptory<br />

Field 7: prebend<br />

Field 8: archdeaconry<br />

Field 9: rural deanery<br />

Field 10: ‘colonial rectory’<br />

Field 11: parish<br />

Field 12: chapel-of-ease based on documentary evidence<br />

Field 13: chapel-of-ease based on archaeological evidence (i.e. no post-1200 documentary<br />

reference but archaeological evidence for continued use/rebuilding of church)<br />

Field 14: cemetery and settlement (i.e. no post-1200 documentary reference or church but<br />

archaeological evidence for settlement and formal adult burial)<br />

Field 15: cemetery (i.e. no post-1200 documentary reference or church but archaeological<br />

evidence for formal adult burial as distinct from cillín burial)<br />

Field 16: settlement (i.e. no post-1200 documentary reference or church but archaeological<br />

evidence for settlement)<br />

Field 17: probably abandoned by 1200 (i.e. no documentary or archaeological evidence except<br />

for cillín burial or informal pilgrimage activity)<br />

Field 18: uncertain<br />

NB: If a site changed status within the high/late medieval period its first known status is<br />

recorded and the change in status is mentioned in the note. If it doubled as more than one of the<br />

above the most important is recorded (e.g. if a friary was founded at an episcopal centre, the<br />

site is still recorded as an episcopal centre in the first instance).<br />

Toponymy<br />

Townland or Parish Name<br />

275<br />

276


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 1: Ecclesiastical Placename Elements: domnach / cill / dísert / other early ecclesiastical<br />

element (temple etc.) / none<br />

Field 2: Other Placename Elements: family name / saint’s name / other (i.e. topographical etc.)<br />

Local Name<br />

Field 3: Ecclesiastical Placename Elements: domnach / cill / dísert / other early ecclesiastical<br />

element (temple etc.) / none<br />

Field 4: Other Placename Elements: family name / saint’s name / other (i.e. topographical etc.)<br />

Notes on toponymy are included as text but this will not be searchable.<br />

Early Medieval Settlement Enclosures<br />

This table is used for all settlement enclosures, including ecclesiastical settlements, cemetery<br />

settlements, ringforts etc.<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Documentary/Toponymic Evidence for Non-Ecclesiastical Settlements<br />

<strong>The</strong>se fields are left blank in the case of ecclesiastical enclosures as the documentary evidence<br />

for these sites is dealt with in more detail elsewhere (above).<br />

Field 1: Placename elements that refer to enclosure: dun/lis/rath/caiseal/cathair/phoirt/dun<br />

Field 2: Other placename elements: kinship or dynastic name / topographical<br />

Field 3: Mentioned in Documentary Sources by: 800 / 1000 / 1100 / 1200 / 1600<br />

Field 4: Associations in Documentary Sources: royal site / taísech (i.e. noble) site / site closely<br />

associated with ecclesiastical establishment<br />

Field 5: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located. This is only relevant for ecclesiastical<br />

enclosures. In the case of all other settlements the MCL Identifier for the enclosure is also the<br />

one for the site as a whole.<br />

Field 6: Site Type: ecclesiastical / cemetery settlement / univallate ringort / bivallate ringfort /<br />

trivallate ringfort / ringfort with counterscarp bank / platform ringfort / cashel / longphort /<br />

possible longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement enclosure / other / uncertain<br />

Inner Enclosure<br />

Field 1: Preservation: fully extant / more than half extant / fragment extant / crop-mark /<br />

shadow-site / cartographic evidence / excavation / not extant<br />

Field 2: Circular / sub-circular / curvilinear / d-shaped / rectilinear / irregular / uncertain<br />

Field 3: Maximum internal dimension<br />

Field 4: Minimum internal dimension<br />

Field 5: Interior area in msq<br />

Field 6: Index of circularity (calculated automatically; curvilinear enclosures only)<br />

Field 7: Construction: earth bank and ditch / earth and stone bank and ditch / stone cashel<br />

Field 8: Bank exterior height where relevant<br />

Field 9: Bank interior height where relevant<br />

Field 10: Bank width where relevant<br />

277<br />

278


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 11: Ditch width where relevant<br />

Field 12: Ditch depth where relevant<br />

Field 13: Entrance location: E-NE / NE-N / N-NW / NW-W / W-SW / SW-S / S-SE / unknown<br />

Field 14: Entrance form: stone-faced / lintelled / unknown<br />

Field 15: Causeway: Y/N<br />

Field 16: Evidence of enlargement: Y/N<br />

Notes<br />

Middle Enclosure (if present)<br />

Field 1: Preservation: fully extant / more than half extant / fragment extant / crop-mark /<br />

shadow-site / cartographic evidence / excavation / not extant<br />

Field 2: Curvilinear / rectilinear / d-shaped / irregular / uncertain<br />

Field 3: Maximum internal dimension<br />

Field 4: Minimum internal dimension<br />

Field 5: Interior area in msq<br />

Field 6: Index of circularity (calculated automatically; curvilinear enclosures only)<br />

Field 7: Construction: earth bank and ditch / earth and stone bank and ditch / stone cashel<br />

Field 8: Bank exterior height where relevant<br />

Field 9: Bank interior height where relevant<br />

Field 10: Bank width where relevant<br />

Field 11: Ditch width where relevant<br />

Field 12: Ditch depth where relevant<br />

Field 13: Entrance location: E-NE / NE-N / N-NW / NW-W / W-SW / SW-S / S-SE / unknown<br />

Field 14: Entrance form: stone-faced / lintelled / unknown<br />

Field 15: Causeway; Y/N<br />

Field 16: Evidence of enlargement: Y/N<br />

Notes<br />

Outer Enclosure (if present)<br />

Field 1: Preservation: fully extant / more than half extant / fragment extant / crop-mark /<br />

shadow-site / cartographic evidence / excavation / not extant<br />

Field 2: Curvilinear / rectilinear / d-shaped / irregular / uncertain<br />

Field 3: Maximum internal dimension<br />

Field 4: Minimum internal dimension<br />

Field 5: Interior area in msq<br />

Field 6: Index of circularity (calculated automatically; curvilinear enclosures only)<br />

Field 7: Construction: earth bank and ditch / earth and stone bank and ditch / stone cashel<br />

Field 8: Bank exterior height where relevant<br />

Field 9: Bank interior height where relevant<br />

Field 10: Bank width where relevant<br />

Field 11: Ditch width where relevant<br />

Field 12: Ditch depth where relevant<br />

Field 13: Platform height (in the case of platform ringforts)<br />

Field 14: Platform circumference base (in the case of platform ringforts)<br />

Field 15: Platform circumference top (in the case of platform ringforts)<br />

Field 16: Terrace and steps in inner wall: Y/N<br />

Field 17: Mural chambers: 1/2/3/4/5<br />

Field 18: Entrance location: E-NE / NE-N / N-NW / NW-W / W-SW / SW-S / S-SE / unknown<br />

Field 19: Entrance form: stone-faced / lintelled / unknown<br />

Field 20: Causeway: Y/N<br />

Field 21: Evidence of enlargement: Y/N<br />

Notes<br />

Subdivision(s)<br />

Field 1: Preservation: fully extant / more than half extant / fragment extant / crop-mark /<br />

shadow-site / cartographic evidence / excavation / not extant<br />

Field 2: Between inner and outer enclosure / subdivision of inner enclosure (e.g. Reask)<br />

279<br />

280


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 3: Construction: earth bank and ditch / earth and stone bank and ditch / stone cashel<br />

Field 4: Bank exterior height where relevant<br />

Field 5: Bank interior height where relevant<br />

Field 6: Bank width where relevant<br />

Notes: Note details of association between ringfort and royal family etc.<br />

Features and Artefacts only Associated with Ecclesiastical and Other Ritual Sites<br />

Early Medieval Church (including Romanesque churches but excluding shrine chapels<br />

which are recorded under ‘Fixed Reliquary Focus’)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Type: organic / dry-stone / mortared pre-Romanesque / mortared Romanesque<br />

Field 5: Function: Principal church / subsidiary church dedicated to an Irish saint other than the<br />

founder / subsidiary church dedicated to a universal saint / nunnery church / baptistery /<br />

subsidiary church for ascetics / royal or mortuary chapel associated with particular family (e.g.<br />

Temple Connor / Temple Melaghlin) / subsidiary ‘parish’ church (at episcopal sites – e.g.<br />

Temple na Togha, Armagh) / subsidiary church of uncertain function / other (NB: definite<br />

shrine chapels are recorded under Fixed Reliquary Focus).<br />

Field 6: Likely Date: 400-650 / 650-900 / 900-1050 / 1050-1130 / 1130-1200<br />

Field 7: Internal Area (in metres squared): ??msq / unknown<br />

Field 8: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

High or Late Medieval Church (including Transitional churches)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

281<br />

282


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Date of earliest phase whose area can be determined: 1180-1400 / 1400-1600 /<br />

unknown<br />

Field 5: Total internal area of earliest phase whose area can be determined: ??msq / unknown<br />

Field 6: Function: Principal church / subsidiary church dedicated to an Irish saint other than the<br />

founder / subsidiary church dedicated to a universal saint / nunnery church / baptistery /<br />

subsidiary church for ascetics / royal or mortuary chapel associated with particular family (e.g.<br />

Temple Connor / Temple Melaghlin) / subsidiary ‘parish’ church (at episcopal sites – e.g.<br />

Temple na Togha, Armagh) / subsidiary church of uncertain function / abbey / friary / priory /<br />

other.<br />

Field 7: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Notes<br />

Round Tower<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Diameter at base:<br />

Field 5: Original Height (if know):<br />

Field 6: Present Height:<br />

Field 7: Likely Date: 900-1130 / 1130-1200<br />

Notes<br />

Fixed Reliquary Focus (including some ‘leachta’)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Type: early shrine chapel / later shrine chapel / corner-post shrine / gable shrine /<br />

miscellaneous shrine / possible stone shrine / special grave / possible special grave (including<br />

some ‘leachta’)<br />

Field 5: Likely Date: pre-700 / 700-950 / 950-1100 / 1100-1200<br />

Field 6: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Ogham Stone<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

283<br />

284


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Specific First Known Location: isolated (i.e. no other evidence for burial or settlement)<br />

/ non-ecclesiastical burial ground / upright within ecclesiastical site / upright at periphery of<br />

ecclesiastical site / built into souterrain at ecclesiastical site / built into early church / built into<br />

later church / found during grave-digging at ecclesiastical site / built into non-ecclesiastical<br />

souterrain / at non-ecclesiastical settlement (ringfort etc.) / over water / not associated with<br />

settlement or other monument / other / location in antiquity unknown<br />

Field 5: Specific Present Location (if different from above): isolated (i.e. no other evidence for<br />

burial or settlement) / at non-ecclesiastical burial ground / upright within ecclesiastical site /<br />

upright on or in close proximity to another feature (leacht, special grave, holy well etc.) /<br />

upright at periphery of ecclesiastical site / built into souterrain at ecclesiastical site / built into<br />

early church / built into later church / found during grave-digging at ecclesiastical site / built<br />

into non-ecclesiastical souterrain / at non-ecclesiastical settlement (ringfort etc) / over water /<br />

other / location in antiquity unknown<br />

Field 6: Height (approx – add one third for standing examples):<br />

Field 7: Width:<br />

Field 8: Area: (height x width)<br />

Field 9: Longer axis NE-SW: Y/N (this could indicate prehistoric origin)<br />

Field 10: Text of inscription (original and translation)<br />

Field 11: Date of inscription: 5th-cent / 6th-cent / 7th-cent / unknown<br />

Field 12: Formulae: name only / maci / mucoi / other / unknown<br />

Field 13: Tribal/family name: Standardise spelling.<br />

Field 14: Possible indicators of <strong>Christian</strong>ity: Latin name / >


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 7: Width:<br />

Field 8: Area:<br />

Field 9: Type: very large upright cross, cross-slab or pillar (>1.5m) / large upright cross, crossslab<br />

or pillar (>1m high) / small upright cross, cross-slab or pillar (


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Notes: record any evidence for function – e.g. any of the hollows perforated suggesting use for<br />

grinding?<br />

Outdoor Altar (including some leachta)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Form: drystone / boulder<br />

Field 5: Evidence suggesting early origin: Y/N (e.g. surmounted by cross-slab etc.)<br />

Field 6: Evidence suggesting recent origin: Y/N<br />

Field 7: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Notes (including evidence for date)<br />

Pilgrimage Station (including some leachta)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Evidence suggesting early origin: Y/N (e.g. surmounted by cross-slab etc.)<br />

Field 5: Evidence suggesting recent origin: Y/N (e.g. rerouting of pilgrimage in 19thcent or<br />

somesuch)<br />

Field 6: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Notes (including evidence for date; overall form – curvilinear, rectilinear or amorphous? – give<br />

measurements / drystone construction? / built over earlier monument – prehistoric cairn?)<br />

Holy Well<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Superstructure: mortared stone well house (i.e. fully covered) / drystone well house<br />

(i.e. fully covered) / partially covered with stone / not covered<br />

Field 5: Evidence suggesting early origin: Y/N (e.g. surmounted by cross-slab etc.)<br />

Field 6: Evidence suggesting recent origin: Y/N (e.g. transfer of well in 19thcent)<br />

Field 7: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

289<br />

290


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Notes (evidence for date etc.)<br />

Miscellaneous Ritual Focus<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Type: holy tree or bush / holy stone / stone with saint’s foot or knee print etc. Too<br />

many and too varied for a drop-down menu<br />

Field 5: Evidence suggesting early origin: Y/N<br />

Field 6: Evidence suggesting recent origin: Y/N<br />

Field 7: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Notes (including evidence for date – e.g. mentioned in hagiography?)<br />

Grave Plot of possibly early date (including some leachta but not including saints’ graves)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: E-W Dimension<br />

Field 5: N-S Dimension<br />

Notes: including evidence for early date.<br />

Metal Shrine or other Ecclesiastical Metalwork<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Type: Corporeal reliquary / bell / crosier / house-shaped shrine / associative reliquary /<br />

chalice / paten / wine strainer / processional cross / crucifixion plaque / altar furnishings / other<br />

church fittings and furnishings (Donore handle etc.) / other<br />

Field 5: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Dedications of minor monuments are recorded only if they are closely associated with a saint in<br />

folklore or hagiography – e.g. not every bullaun at Glendalough is dedicated to Kevin and<br />

‘none’ is chosen if there is no strong association with saint. In a few rare cases a monument is<br />

dedicated to two saints: e.g. Cross of Patrick and Columba at Kells, Church of Peter and Paul at<br />

Armagh.<br />

Field 6: Date of Manufacture: 550-650 / 650-850 / 850-1050 / 1050-1200 / 1200+<br />

291<br />

292


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 7: Date of First Refurbishment: 550-650 / 650-850 / 850-1050 / 1050-1200 / 1200+<br />

Field 8: Date of Second Refurbishment: 550-650 / 650-850 / 850-1050 / 1050-1200 / 1200+<br />

Field 9: Find Context: stray find / hereditary keeper / other<br />

Notes:<br />

Pilgrimage Site Focussed on Natural Features (Mountains, Lakes etc.)<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: Nature of pilgrimage focus: mountain, lake, cave etc.<br />

Field 2: Dedication: standardise spelling of saint’s name / none<br />

Field 3: Day of Pilgrimage:<br />

Notes: Note associations with other sites – pilgrimage stations, altars, prehistoric cairns etc.<br />

Assembly/Inauguration Site<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

<strong>The</strong>se occur/took place at a wide range of sites – non-ecclesiastical burial grounds,<br />

ecclesiastical sites, ringforts etc. Best to give them their own MCL Identifier and link them to<br />

the relevant site.<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Form: mound / cairn / stone / tree etc.<br />

Field 5: Earliest Known Use as Assembly Site based on documentary and/or archaeological<br />

evidence:<br />

Field 6: Latest Known Use based on documentary and/or archaeological evidence:<br />

Notes:<br />

Excavated Cemetery<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Prehistoric Funerary Evidence: Late Iron Age / Early Iron Age / Bronze Age /<br />

Neolithic / Date Unknown / multi-period including Late Iron Age / multi-period not including<br />

Late Iron Age / none<br />

Field 5: Character of Earlier Funerary Monuments (where relevant): Drop down menu listing<br />

various barrows, ring-ditched enclosures, mounds, stone cairn, flat cemetery / variation /<br />

unknown etc.<br />

Field 6: Location within Settlement Enclosure (where relevant): centre / E of centre / NE of<br />

centre / SE of centre / S of centre / SW of centre / W of centre / NW of centre / N of centre / E /<br />

NE / SE / S / SW / W / NW / N<br />

This assumes that the cemetery is within the inner enclosure of a site with concentric<br />

enclosures.<br />

Field 7: Cemetery Enclosure: enclosure designed to fully delimit whole cemetery / enclosure<br />

designed to partially delimit whole cemetery / enclosure designed to enclose a minority of<br />

graves within unenclosed cemetery (ring-ditch etc) / enclosure with no burials around which<br />

burials cluster (e.g. Augheraskea) / cemetery unenclosed / unknown<br />

Field 8: Construction of enclosing element: earth bank / stone bank<br />

Field 9: Evidence for expansion of cemetery beyond enclosure: Y/N<br />

Field 10: Evidence for new enclosure around expanded cemetery: Y/N<br />

Cemetery enclosure here means a dedicated, contemporary burial enclosure which, in the case<br />

of settlement sites, sets cemetery apart from at least some domestic/industrial activities. It is<br />

293<br />

294


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

clearly to be distinguished from settlement enclosures around sites as a whole and even the<br />

majority of inner enclosures of ecclesiastical and cemetery settlements.<br />

Field 11: Number of graves excavated: less than 20/ 20-50/ 50-100/ 100-300/ 300-500 / 500-<br />

1000 / 1000-2000 / over 2000<br />

Field 12: Estimated total number (where possible): less than 20/ 20-50/ 50-100/ 100-300/ 300-<br />

500 / 500-1000 / 1000-2000 / over 2000<br />

Field 13: Adult Males (as a % of those excavated):<br />

Field 14: Adult Females (as a % of those excavated):<br />

Field 15: Adolescent Males 13-17yrs (as a % of those excavated):<br />

Field 16: Adolescent Females 13-17yrs (as a % of those excavated):<br />

Field 17: Adults or Adolescents of Indeterminate Sex (as a % of those excavated):<br />

Field 18: Infants and Children (as a % of those excavated):<br />

Field 19: Grave orientation: approx E/W (as a % of those excavated)<br />

Field 20: Grave orientation: approx N/S (as a % of those excavated)<br />

Field 21: Dug graves (as a % of those excavated)<br />

Field 22: Lintel graves (as a % of those excavated)<br />

Field 23: Graves with pillow stones (as a % of those excavated)<br />

Field 24: Unclassified burials (as a % of those excavated)<br />

Field 25: Shroud pins: Number recovered<br />

Field 26: Knives: 1/2/3/4/5<br />

Field 27: Brooches or other jewellery: 1/2/3/4/5<br />

Field 28: Other Objects<br />

Radiocarbon Dates<br />

All radiocarbon dates are listed, earliest to latest. Both 1 sigma and 2 sigma determinations are<br />

recorded where available.<br />

Radiocarbon Date 1<br />

Field 29: Bottom of 2 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure)<br />

Field 30: Top of 2 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure)<br />

Field 31: Bottom of 1 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure)<br />

Field 32: Top of 1 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure)<br />

Field 33: Source: shell / bone / textile / young wood / old wood / other / unknown<br />

Field 34: Danger of inaccuracy due to context or character of sample: low / medium / high /<br />

unknown<br />

Notes: Any potential problems with radiocarbon dates are recorded here.<br />

Field 35: Likely Terminus Ante Quem for Establishment of Cemetery: e.g. 500 – give number<br />

Field 36: Likely Terminus Ante Quem for Abandonment of Cemetery: e.g. 800 – give number<br />

Stone Secondary Location Table<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: Easting of Secondary Location<br />

Field 2: Northing of Secondary Location<br />

Field 3: Date of Transfer to Secondary Location:<br />

Secondary location is relevant for some inscribed/sculpted stones moved in antiquity. Recent<br />

changes in location (e.g. to a museum) are not recorded. Usually the first known location will<br />

be the most important. In very rare cases Easting and Northing of Tertiary Location may be<br />

necessary.<br />

Field 4: MCL Identifier of site on which object is located<br />

Field 5: Name of site, if applicable<br />

Field 6: Types of site where it is located – drop-down menu of all site types: e.g. ecclesiastical<br />

site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel / longphort /<br />

promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or other<br />

monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 7: First Location – drop-down menu listing the following locations: upright within<br />

ecclesiastical site / upright close proximity to other feature / upright at periphery of<br />

ecclesiastical site / built into souterrain at ecclesiastical site / built into non-ecclesiastical<br />

souterrain / built into early church / built into later church / found during grave-digging at<br />

295<br />

296


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

ecclesiastical site / at non-ecclesiastical settlement / over water / other / location in antiquity<br />

unknown<br />

Field 8: Second Location – drop-down menu listing the following locations:<br />

Isolated / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / upright within ecclesiastical site / upright close<br />

proximity to other feature / upright at periphery of ecclesiastical site / built into souterrain at<br />

ecclesiastical site / built into non-ecclesiastical souterrain / built into early church / built into<br />

later church / found during grave-digging at ecclesiastical site / at non-ecclesiastical settlement<br />

/ over water / other / location in antiquity unknown / none<br />

Other Early Medieval Features and Artefacts<br />

Excavated Settlement Evidence (excluding buildings which are treated individually)<br />

Where relevant, the following fields are added to entries on any excavated site and/or<br />

monument. In the case of, for example, a ringfort where a circular house and souterrain has<br />

been excavated, the fields are added to the database entries for all three. In this way,<br />

associations of particular activities with particular monuments/structures within a site can be<br />

recognised.<br />

Excavated Evidence for Cereal Processing (excluding mills – see below):<br />

Field 1: Definite Cereal Drying Kilns: 1/2/3<br />

Field 2: Grain Stores: 1/2/3 (e.g. Caherlehillan)<br />

Field 3: Quern stones of likely EM date: 1/2/3<br />

Field 4: Plough shares 1/2/3<br />

Notes:<br />

Plant Remains:<br />

Field 1: Wheat: Y/N<br />

Field 2: Oats: Y/N<br />

Field 3: Barley: Y/N<br />

Field 4: Rye: Y/N<br />

Field 5: Flax: Y/N<br />

Field 6: Dyeing plants: Y/N<br />

Field 7: Other/Unclassified Y/N<br />

Notes:<br />

Animal Bone:<br />

Field 1: Cattle (as a % of the total):<br />

Field 2: Sheep/goats (as a % of the total):<br />

Field 3: Pig (as a % of the total):<br />

Field 4: Wild animals and birds (as a % of the total):<br />

297<br />

298


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 5: Sea Birds (as a % of the total):<br />

Field 6: Fish (as a % of the total): [A potentially important indicator of monastic diet.]<br />

Field 7: Other not including Sea Birds and Fish (as a % of the total):<br />

Field 8: Other including Wild Animals, Sea Birds and Fish (as a % of the total): [as sometimes<br />

often won’t have figures for these]<br />

Field 9: Indeterminate (as a % of the total):<br />

Notes:<br />

Craft and other activities<br />

Field 1: Iron Smelting: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 2: Iron Working: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 3: Copper Alloy Working: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 4: Silver/Gold Working: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 5: Glass-working: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 6: Leather-working: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 7: Textile production: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 8: Manuscript production: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 9: Bone-working: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 10: Stone-working (spindle whorl blanks etc.): Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 11: Flint-knapping: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 12: Woodworking: Y/N/uncertain<br />

Field 13: Equestrian evidence: Y/N<br />

Notes:<br />

Pottery<br />

Field 1: Type: A Ware / B Ware / E Ware / Souterrain Ware / Imported Viking Age Pottery /<br />

unclassified pottery probably locally produced / uncertain<br />

Field 2: Date Range<br />

Notes:<br />

Radiocarbon Dates<br />

All radiocarbon dates are listed, earliest to latest. Both 1 sigma and 2 sigma determinations are<br />

recorded where available.<br />

Radiocarbon Date 1:<br />

Field 1: Bottom of 2 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure):<br />

Field 2: Top of 2 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure):<br />

Field 3: Bottom of 1 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure):<br />

Field 4: Top of 1 sigma range (i.e. 1 figure):<br />

Field 5: Source: shell / bone / textile / young wood / old wood / other / unknown<br />

Field 6: Danger of inaccuracy due to context or character of sample: low / medium / high /<br />

unknown<br />

Notes: Any potential problems with radiocarbon dates are recorded here. For example if<br />

species of tree is not mention, or if it’s oak charcoal, or if the charcoal does not necessarily<br />

relate to a burning episode contemporary with the site.<br />

Field 1: Likely Terminus Ante Quem for Establishment of Settlement: e.g. 500 – give number<br />

Field 2: Likely Terminus Ante Quem for Abandonment of Settlement: e.g. 800 – give number<br />

Souterrain<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Construction: wood / drystone / earth cut / rock cut<br />

Field 5: Overall known length:<br />

Field 6: Chambers: single/ multiple<br />

Field 7: Creep: Y/N<br />

299<br />

300


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 8: Door jambs: Y/N<br />

Field 9: Porthole Slab: Y/N<br />

Field 10: Re-use of decorated stones: ogham/prehistoric/ogam and prehistoric/cross-inscribed<br />

and prehistoric<br />

Field 11: Association with house site: circular / rectangular / none / uncertain<br />

Field 12: MCL Identifier for house (where relevant)<br />

Notes<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Type: horizontal / vertical<br />

Field 5: Date: 500-650 / 650-850 / 850-1100 / exact date unknown<br />

Notes:<br />

Domestic Building<br />

MCL Identifier<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Form: circular / sub-circular / conjoined / rectilinear / other / uncertain<br />

Field 5: Construction: entirely organic (excavation evidence) / primarily organic with stone<br />

foundations and/or paving (excavation evidence) / drystone walls with organic roof / drystone<br />

walls and roof<br />

Field 6: Wall thickness (in the case of stone buildings)<br />

Field 7: Internal Area<br />

Field 8: Estimated Date<br />

Notes: If date is suggested above it is justified here. Other features are also mentioned (annulus,<br />

masonry quality etc.).<br />

Early Water Mill<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Boundaries<br />

Parish and barony boundaries are recorded where (like for example Corbally) they are closely<br />

associated with excavated and/or surveyed sites. If they are recorded at more than one point the<br />

fields below are copied but the same MCL Identifier is used.<br />

MCL Identifier<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site associated with it at this point (where relevant)<br />

Field 2: Name of site associated with it at this point (where relevant)<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Name of First Principal Secular Land-division delimited at point surveyed<br />

Field 5: Name of Second Principal Secular Land-division delimited at point surveyed<br />

Field 6: Name of First Principal Ecclesiastical Land-division delimited at point surveyed<br />

Field 7: Name of Second Principal Ecclesiastical Land-division delimited at point surveyed<br />

Field 8: Nature of Secular Land-divisions Delimited: townland / Baile Biatach / villate / cantred<br />

/ administrative barony (rather than feudal barony) / county / barony and county / other / none<br />

Field 9: Nature of Ecclesiastical Land-divisions Delimited: early ecclesiastical estate / parish /<br />

early ecclesiastical estate and parish / rectory / deanery / diocese / episcopal manor /<br />

archdiocese / other / none<br />

Field 10: Construction: earth bank and ditch / earth and stone bank and ditch / stone cashel<br />

301<br />

302


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Field 11: Bank exterior height where relevant<br />

Field 12: Bank interior height where relevant<br />

Field 13: Bank width where relevant<br />

Field 14: Ditch width where relevant<br />

Field 15: Ditch depth where relevant<br />

Notes: Here the reason the boundary was surveyed at this point is recorded. Also any evidence<br />

of whether it is possible to distinguish modern rebuilding from earlier phases is recorded.<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Artefact Type: e.g. pennanular brooch / shears / decorated hone-stone etc. (too many<br />

possibilities for drop-down menu).<br />

Field 5: Estimated Date: give range / uncertain but EM / uncertain<br />

Notes: circumstances of find must be described and date justified.<br />

Viking Silver Hoard<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Field 3: Type of Site where it is Located or Other Location – drop-down menu of all site types:<br />

e.g. ecclesiastical site / cemetery settlement / non-ecclesiastical burial ground / ringfort / cashel<br />

/ longphort / promontory fort / unclassified settlement type / not associated with settlement or<br />

other monument / other / uncertain<br />

Field 4: Hoard Type: 1 / 2 / 3 / 4 / 5 / coin hoard (according to Sheehan’s classification)<br />

Field 5: Hoard Type 2: coins only / non-numismatic only / mixed<br />

Field 6: Date: 850-940 / 940-1000 / specific deposition date (coin hoards)<br />

Field 7: Weight or estimated weight in kg if known<br />

Crannogs<br />

MCL Identifier:<br />

In 2008 no table was prepared for crannogs and there are no examples in any of the case study<br />

areas researched to date. Should a crannog need to be recorded into the database the facility<br />

remains so that the table could be developed with ease.<br />

Early Medieval Artefact (other than shrine, Viking silver hoard etc.)<br />

This table is used somewhat selectively for significant artefacts (e.g. brooches, manuscripts,<br />

tools diagnostic of a particular activities like shears/spindle whorls, loom weights bucket or<br />

barrel staves etc.) whether they were found at particular sites or were isolated, stray finds.<br />

MCL Identifier<br />

Field 1: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

Field 2: Name of site where it is located or was found (where relevant)<br />

303<br />

304


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Prehistoric Monuments Currently Lacking Evidence for Early Medieval Reuse<br />

Any monument that was probably visible in the EM period is recorded, but ones including<br />

excavated prehistoric house sites with no surface trace are not. Monuments known to have been<br />

reused as places of burial, inauguration, assembly etc are dealt with in more detail in tables<br />

described above. For sites with no evidence for early medieval reuse details are not recorded<br />

but the following fields are used:<br />

MCL Identifier<br />

Field 1: Monument Type<br />

Field 2: Prehistoric date: definite / probable / possible<br />

Field 3: MCL Identifier for the site where it is located or was found (where relevant):<br />

<strong>The</strong> above and below fields are used in cases where the monument is in or very near (


Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Making <strong>Christian</strong> <strong>Landscapes</strong><br />

2010 INSTAR <strong>Report</strong><br />

Hilltop enclosure<br />

Holed stone<br />

House (not all)<br />

Hut-site<br />

Kerb circle<br />

Linear earthwork<br />

Linkardstown burial<br />

Megalithic structure<br />

Megalithic tomb – court<br />

Megalithic tomb – passage<br />

Megalithic tomb – portal<br />

Megalithic tomb – unclassified<br />

Megalithic tomb – wedge<br />

Midden<br />

Mine<br />

Mound<br />

Pit circle<br />

Promontory fort – coastal<br />

Promontory fort – inland<br />

Quarry – prehistoric<br />

Radial stone cairn<br />

Radial stone enclosure<br />

Ring cairn<br />

Ring ditch<br />

Road<br />

Rockart<br />

Rock scribing<br />

Settlement cluster (not all)<br />

Standing stone<br />

Standing stone – pair<br />

Stone circle<br />

Stone circle – embanked<br />

Stone circle – five stone<br />

Stone circle – multiple stones<br />

Stone row<br />

Urn Burial<br />

<strong>The</strong> following additional classifications are not in www.archaeology.ie:<br />

Late Iron Age Roman-Style Votive Deposition or Romano-British Burials (Newgrange, St<br />

Ann’s Well, Co. Meath, Freestone Hill, Lambay etc).<br />

Late Prehistoric ‘Royal’ Site<br />

Miscellaneous Prehistoric Ritual Monument<br />

Miscellaneous Settlement Site probably of Prehistoric Date<br />

Ritual Deposition Site (not every find of prehistoric metalwork is recorded but we do record the<br />

location of ritual deposition sites that have produced large number of artefacts)<br />

307<br />

308

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!